Académique Documents
Professionnel Documents
Culture Documents
BASED ON THE
LEITFADEN
BY
v
BOSTON:
GINN AND COMPANY
r.
tS
if-
By E. D. PERRY,
In the Office of the Librarian of Congress at Washington.
24.9
(ffamposition
lip
GEBRUDER UNGER,
SCHONEBBRGBR StRASSE,
BKRTtN, SW.
Jprrssto-ir!*.
ij)
A,
university press.
Cambridgf, Mass.
(OI
Preface.
work* of which
the following
is
a revision,
"The following
Leitfaden
was
82],
number
of scholars.
method of Sanskrit
Haug's and
my own
It
is
instruction,
at
is
The attempt
to be gained thereby.
is
first difficulties
study,
first,
European uni-
and they
For
my
are.
ex-
own
part
is
in the
given them
made
the
Leitfaden fur den Elementarcursus des Sanskrit; mitUebungsund zwei Glossaren. Von Georg Buhler. Wien, 1883.
stiicken
I
to
more weighty by
*
most
method
justified
perience shows,
to transfer this
little freely.
iv
accessible only
On
when
the subject
removed
later
The
grammar
may
verses in
contained in them.
To
class,
was convinced
of
its
unfortunate that
which,
since the
America
stances
it
it
at least
seemed advisable
to
to
distrust.
in
really rewritten.
An
to
this
end the
we
have learned
seemed very
it
to
have endeavored
ary conjugations.
real
to
whom
the
book
what
is
de-
who may
up
I
A
of the
to be given here.
They
may
all
take
this study
In
In very
ness.
many
needless to designate
all
his sanction.
different
mention.
aid has
made
To
Prof.
Whitney
owe deep
my
equally indebted
as well for
not a
gratitude for
many
valu-
work
in
To
Prof.
Lanman
am
many
proof-sheets,
little in
acknowledgments are
My
me
it
assisted
whose
able suggestions; he
his
seemed quite
Many acknowledgments
rosity in
It
into those
pupil,
Mr. A. V.
W.
Jackson,
also
due
to
the
printers,
My
Gebr. Unger
(Th. Grimm) of Berlin, for the careful manner in which their part
of the
From V.
S.
Apte's "Guide
to Sanskrit
Composition"
have
VI
The appearance
begun
in
November
it.
last,
will notify
may
they
esteem
me
a favor
it
if
my illness,
West
of misprints or inaccuracies of
and
Indies.
this
sort
any
book
which
remark.
E. D. P.
Prof.
Lanman and
Prof.
list
My
of corrections
and
corrections furnished.
E. D. P.
New
York, September,
1886.
Dr. Louis H.
Gray,
to
whom
am
new impression
glad to express
my
owe
to
hearty
Munich, July,
1901.
Table of Contents,
in systematic
The
I.
grammatical arrangement.
heavy type refer
figures iu
Introductory suggestions,
Alphabet and Sounds.
p. xi.
Changes of Sounds.
II.
paragraphs.
Characters, 120.
2147.
to
4954.
Bales of Euphonic Combination.
Rules of Vowel Combination, 105,
III.
General
156161, 164.
106,
Laws
Deaspiration, 242.
concerning Finals, 239242.
Surd and Sonant
Transferral of Aspiration, 244, 249, 428.
Assimilation,
s
and
r,
191, 192,
266,
148,
147,
342. 352.
267.
Combinations
Conversion of
Conversion of n to
to
of
Final
p. 27 (note**),
n, p. 32 (note**), 166.
of m, p. 29 (note).
Final t, 148151.
IV. Declension.
Final
k,
t,
Case-endings, 90,
p, 266.
91.
91, 241.
and Adjectives.
Vowel-stems:
Stems
in a,
m.
n.,
103,
III.
Stems
in
i,
m.,
113, 115;
Vlll
Stems
in u,
185187.
in
i,
In
a, 162;
in
Stems
in
in
128;
m.,
Stems in
I,
136,
n.,
a,
go,
Stems
209; nau,
van), 265.
256264.
In
and
w,
in r,
f.,
a, 212, 213;
201205, 208.
f.
(a)
In
in
Consonant-stems
General, 237242.
Stems
fi,
183; in u, 198.
Diphthongs:
137.
u: (a) Root-words.
z,
in yas, 255.
Irregular
Nouns: 269
284.
262264, 268.
VI. Numerals.
328336.
VII. Pronouns.
223236, 285288,
VIII.
Conjugation.
413.
(fM)
IX. Present-System.
Conjugation Classes, 72
Verbal Ad-
Secondary Conjugation, 69
70.
80.
First Conjugation.
General, 383387.
I.
ad-class),
404412, 414
429.
III.
IV.
Nu
II.
classes),
fifth
388395.
IX
Second, or a-Conjugation.
VI. a-Class
135.
(H.
or Mu-class),
first
152154,
9294, 97102,
200.
199,
152154
etc.
VIII. va-Class
152
etc.
107
110,
or tfw-class),
fourth
(H.
155
134,
206,
124127, 131134,
Conjugation,
168
176,
222.
H. tenth
[Causative and Denominative Conjugation (partly
154 etc. (as for a-class);
or cur-class), 141
146, 152
also 215221.]
X. Perfect-System.
447471, 474.
Periphrastic Perfect, 472, 473.
XI. Aorist-System.
General,
486.
488.
Reduplicated Aorist,
s-aorist, 491;
Simple Aorist
is-aorist,
Root-aorist,
490.
489,
487; a-aorist,
Sibilant
Aorist:
XII. Future-System.
General, 475.
Xm.
Conditional,
482.
483485.
Periphrastic Future,
304313.
Infinitive,
314322.
Gerundives, 323327.
497.
Intensive, 499
tive,
Passive,
502.
498.
Causative,
Desiderative, 503
509, 510.
Future, 483-485.
507,
506.
508.
Denomina-
346353.
Classification,
Determinative
compounds,
p. 142 (note);
Avyayibhava-
381.]
(note*).
Comparatives, 345.
p. 89
(note).
Construction with
Numerals, 333.
Pronouns, 225, 234
Force of Tenses: Present, 96;
Force of Modes:
Imperfect, 182; Perfect, 474; Aorist, 486.
236.
iti,
Imperative,
Passive,
177.
p. 47 (note).
Participle, 303.
Appendix.
Hindu Names of
Letters.
320322.
of
Gerund, 311313.
Future Passive Participle, 327.
Sanskrit.
finished
by earnest students
in sixteen or
seventeen weeks, reckoning three lessons per week, with here and
After that Lanman's Sanskrit Reader,
there an hour for review.
an introduction
to
which
this
work
is
be taken up.
Students are strongly recommended to provide
themselves with Whitney's Sanskrit Grammar at the outset.
seemed advisable
It
to
lessons,
as different teachers
to their
etc.,
In such cases
it
will
of only so
probably be better,
many
sentences as the
may
pupil
The
since
book
will,
it
is
their Sanskrit
The
is
Arrangement of Vocabularies.
The vocabularies
are arranged
>:n
All verb-forms
in the
The
The
n,
sign
has
its
to
1.
If m, resulting
anusvdra, then
its
place
is
assimilated to
place
is
a semivowel, sibilant, or
h,
sakrt.
2.
But
a mute, representing
n,
if
be the product of
or m, then its
n, n, n,
Introduction.
Alphabet.
I.
Sanskrit
is
commonly
The
Devanagarl alphabet.
written
in
what
called
is
the
European
Vowels.
short
^
simple
palatal
^[
labial
lingual
dental
*J
long
&
a=n
^u
palatal
a.
+7* TJ
\|
at
diphthongs
labial
Visarga
Anus vara
3*1
h.
n or m.
I
Consonants.
surd
sonant
sonant asp.
nasal
T kh
7[
Ti gh
>gp
palatal
^j
?J jh
"5f
lingual
<r
-J
dh
1$ n
th
^d
^d
\f
ai>
*[
MM
dental
7{
labial
T(
sr.rd asp.
^
^
guttural
qj ph
* 9
Introduction.
,1s
palatal *J y
Semivowels
r/"
V-'
wr\
dental
Sibilants: palatal If p;
Aspiration
2.
by
lingual
labial
lingual If
dental ^J
-y,
v.
8.
//.
native grammarians
is
from
for dictionaries,
The
etc.
it
writing runs
left to right.
3.
The theory
and consonantal.
of the devanagari
That
is, it
mode
this
is
syllabic
it
latter
except when
of writing
initial,
or,
if
written,
is
the
being
principles:
when
by another vowel.
is,
itself,
when
or
is
not combined
it is initial,
or preceded
modes
with
it
If
combined into
a single character.
5.
syllable
must end
in
words of a sentence
in writing,
a final consonant
is
divide
combined
Introduction.
Thus
prarudham
'
of signs,
single group
are
the
IT
works
*T
f^ ^T *J
"H
^^^ or thus:^J-
words so
Thus, ^j[
in which,
5W
indrdya
common
forms.
full
by a
with
the
all
is
and
In translite-
words separated.
Vowels combined
Under A.
7.
namah ;
final ?^
practice
tat savitur
f^ rf^^ igj T^
are
T" r
this:
nyam
w ru te 3rau^s*c-
In Sanskrit
to separate the
but
dbhi rdhd
%%|jfa WrfaW^T
6.
ma
would be indicated by a
these syllables
ftnfrrfaifV
upon the
be considered as consisting of
is
would
si
Each of
pra ru dham.
of
tall'
grows
vision
with
preceding
consonants
a:
itself implies
attached to
it
a following
unless
virdma
all;
the consonant-sign
is
Thus
the consonant-signs given above are really the signs for ka,
klc
2.
a: cRT
&
3.
and
I:
'^T cd.
ha).
The hook
f^R
hi.
fx? pi.
f** dhi.
eft kl.
\ft dhx.
tft pi.
is
histori-
been originally
cally the essential part of the character, having
1*
Introduction.
the whole of
way down
and
below the
the
it:
the
prolonged, so
later
Observe
line,
u and u:
4.
bu.
gj ku.
^f cu.
Owing
f bhu.
3a
kr.
hook
vowel
the
Xf
^ ru;
^ ru,
^[
ko.
ift
cfi
kr.
7{
tr.
With
middle
thus,
mkl.
I:
ke.
3ft bho.
the fi-sign,
is
6.
Diphthongs,
pr.
<z
hr.
o:
hu, Jg hu.
and f
7.
cu.
or
5.
<K ku.
^ pe. ^
^" kau.
du:
ye.
di:
kdi.
\f dhdi.
~^t rdu.
ior^.
%T
consonant-sign
%f
ko,
may
kau.
be made to
signify
the sound
of
eft
k,
|| h,
d.
but
it is
avoid
f%sgfij: Jidbhih.
f^&m
or sentence,
9.
not
Under B.
difficult.
to almost all;
method
that
is
is
to
awkward
or
difficult
The combinations
if
pursued.
thus,
litsu,
combinations;
word
The
characteristic
be added to another
is
common
of a consonant-sign
Introduction.
The consonant
allowed.
be pronounced
to
first
is set first in
Examples
TJJ gga,
Only
and that
at the
full.
jja,
TJ[
U nma,
pya,
j bhya,
^BT ttha,
"^R ska,
QJT sna.
Examples of
some combinations
In
10.
there
is
less abbreviation or
more or
Thus, of ^j k
of ?
of
of *\
in
in |f dga,
iff
W dda, ^
y,
p,
thya,
when following
fca,
recognizable; thus,
compounds
or two,
f,
<;na,
is
of r)
h,
as
hna,
nna.,
hna.
jj"
letters
is
"^ r,
in
written with a
of
is
"*J $r.
The semivowel
consonants,
sign
etc.;
t a > TJ
13.
"*T
usual
is
12.
"%J
dbha
other consonants,
11.
etc.;
ST dhya ;
a consonant; thus, ^f
ddha,
thus,
kya
tta;
and IT
W %a, gj
of JJ
and
in JQ kta\
1.
As
the
first
thus,
rka, J( rpta.
of a group of consonants
it is
When
compound consonant
Introduction.
thus containing r as
its
vowels
au,
sign
i,
I,
o,
e,
ai,
member
first
is
^f
fsjj rki,
If
2.
rki,
%f
rko,
%f r&aw,
ifi
pronounced
after another
consonant or consonants, r
is
rfra.
sra,
?jf
jj
"When
is
written in
Combinations of
14.
ttva,
Wf
sthya;
;gr
with
full,
it;
~\|?
nksva,
SJJ s?r#a,
even
X^
five
to the
psva,
differ
who
enable one
is
r, it is
character, and
consonants
same
(this
rules; thus,
fljr tsya,
*gr ?c ?/a,
rtsnya.
considerably
srva.
fa-'ttfa nirrti.
rr,
15.
^g
made according
initial
its
thus,
three, four, or
"^ r is to be
In the middle of a
little
in
their
practice will
make
printed texts to
below,
119,
mark
158):
or 'separator',
is
used in
thus
SW^l.
te
But some
'bruvan.
(see
texts,
comma, as
in the
sign
example
will
be
just given.
The
is used to
sign
mark an omission
represented
In the
mark
the
by
MSS.
the $
of hiatus.
of something easily
Introduction.
-Una,
18.
19.
1,
2,
3,
4,
European
thus,
digits;
call
it
and
||.
0.
are
6, <0 7, "C 8, q. 9,
5,
^*T
1RR <P^
thus,
etc.
gatam gatena
e.
i.
^g
gtrq 485,
24,
in India,
the Indian
we
system, as
This
7620.
^^0
to
Europe
style
the
it
Arabic.
20.
make
Tj
*>
*i>
ID
'
>
the horizontal
""
But
ft en
at the left
is
*J,
made
first,
"T,
^;
1, ^u,
The Sanskrit
is
used
in
whatever.
skrit
India
mode
Hence
it
is
it is
the
it is
much
as
common
be their native
learned,
different parts of
of utterance with
much
I.
22.
A. The
a,
i,
to
exactness.
Vowels.
and u-vowels.
be pronounced
'
Italian
'
manner
rule, respectively.
as
The
Introduction.
a-
vowel stands
in
But
of consonantal sounds.
the
i-
vowel
is
and
distinctly palatal,
The
B.
23.
and /-vowels.
another vowel: r
I
like
le
The diphthongs.
1.
and
fibre,
in able.'
C.
24.
along with
is to
The
and
were doubtless
in the
o,
they
=a+
?',
=a+
u);
The
2.
in
ai
German Baum
They were
guished from
and
only by
II.
25.
A. Mates.
that
is,
as pure diphthongs
doubtless, distin-
originally,
first
element.
Consonants.
and au
surds
(also sonant);
and
e.
g.,
bh,
in
the
and the
sonant m.
26.
The
first
k and
g,
27.
What
nasal to
and
Nor
is
its
to
d,
is
p and
character
the
p and
own
b.
b,
or n
is
and
d,
that
is
more
doubtful.
in the
mute-
contact.
28.
tj
"
Introduction.
we have
u9ual
among European
dh
nearly as in boathouse, ph a6 in haphazard,
e. g., th
lowing h;
This
as in madhouse.
inaccurate
is
still
unsettled.
29.
The
30.
1.
Gutturals: k,
English k and g
('
kh,
now
g,
last, like
Palatals:
and the
of corruption of
ng
in singing.
ch, j, jh, n.
c,
For
j.)
the palatals is in
many
ch
and
j,
32.
to
Unguals:
dome
e.
r,
European Sanskritists
the dentals
4.
t is
t,
The
g.
somewhat
in very is
make no
pronounced like
Dentals:
The
palatal mutes
sounds of English
dh, n.
d,
th,
d,
treatment
as
drawn back
pronounced.
In
attempt to distinguish
t,
dh,
derivative,
(The palatal
and
tip of the tongue turned up
of the palate,
American) smooth
33.
this
th,
t,
into the
is
respects peculiar.
gutturals.
both represented by
of
difficulty,
be taken up in detail.
n.
gh,
mute
one of great
is
The
31.
of
and
It is
scholars to
d like
and so on.
n.
t,
d,
practice
them from
d,
n*
Introduction.
34.
Labials: p, ph,
5.
m.
m.
b,
B. Semivowels:
35.
b, bh,
r,
y,
v.
I,
The
1.
palatal semivowel y
(short or long):
than our
y.
36.
2.
The
3.
38.
the
4.
The
is
The
like this
It
thus resembles
same
syllable,
when
to
it
same
But
same exception).
an i-vowel: that
is,
it is
a w- sound in the
English
rules of Sanskrit
euphony
affecting this
(German w)
sounds
a v- sound
'
th
f^ot-r.
C. Sibilants:
39.
The
is
Af
and/.
dental,
out.
in Euglish.
except
vowel precisely as y
untrilled.
labial v is
in the
and European
and
r,
modern Hindus
(except r)
the
Very
the Sanskrit
probably
and exactly
p,
like
s,
s.
1.
The
is
of plain character: a
lesson
never as
in ease).
40.
2.
The
It is, therefore,
as
s is the sibilant
pronounced
ordinary English
sh,
no attempt
being made
is
pronounced
to give
it
its
It is the
3.
The
y is
by
all
are said
11
Introduction.
to
speak
it
somewhat
variously pronounced
perhaps oftener as
43.
D. Aspiration:
This
is
in
c,
ing,
h.
The
(in
the
E. Yisarga:
final h-
sound
its
It is
appears to include in
It
g.
European
The
s
The anusvdra, n
its
utterance there
or
which
to,
visarga
which
46.
indicate
is
Two
not
r.
is
a nasal sound
required to
is
is
or
make a
is
the mouth.
the anusvdra the value of the nasal in the French -an, -on,
etc.,
gh,
itself
for final
original, but always a mere substitute
F. Anusvara.
not an original
vowel.
articulating position of the preceding
45.
sh.
in
bh.
But
h.
that of a sonant.
is
it
is
than as
42.
h.
By Europeans
nowadays.
differently
-en, -in,
Jl
and
2L,
Most commonly
the anusvdra.
is
employed;
mark
MSS.
to
2L will
the change
milated
I;
It
thus, HT^lf
is
^WT't.
tdnl labdhdn.
Cf. 139.
to (in all
more independent
cases)
by a
special sign
origin, represented
by
n.
to,
of
12
Introduction.
48.
syllables
syllable is
heavy
if its
vowel
is
by
position ").
sonants.
The
full
con-
letters.
Changes of Sounds.
49.
The changes
to
Guna and
Vrddhi.
Among
the vowel-
changes, the most regular and frequent are the so-called guna and
vrddhi,
50.
The following
Simple vowels
in derivation
and
inflection.
13
Introduction.
as
it
sometimes expressed, ^J a
is
is its
53.
consonant:
become
e.
f%t^
g.,
tit
cet,
and
cent or
ipBV
wenrf or
in
nl
ft
ne;
become ^fnfV
54.
instances,
may
quently,
making-up
words from
of single
is
in Sanskrit.
handed down
not
^^N jev.
may
by
roots,
compound words
of the
a process
form
very
in
which
words
Furthermore,
to us
fre-
by means
in the
making
of compounds, so
that
it
is
in
application
supposed.
etc.,
is
pre-
inflectional
in
Sanskrit
student
it
method.
14
Introduction.
Accent
56.
of
all
The phenomena of
Hindu grammarians
no account.
in their recitation,
nowadays by Hindus
undenoted
stress.
in
The
in
writing) are
mainly ictus-accents,
appendix.
The
portance;
i.
variations of
in
Here
it
will
be enough to state
of actual
third,
called
always of secondary
is
syllable.
It is
an
svarita,
one
e.
will be given
make
Vedic texts,
in certain
circumflex,
Whenever,
finition,
and
fully
entitled
in the sequel,
signated by
accent
is to
It
to
is
be understood; and
will
it
be de-
Conjugation of Verbs.
57.
the
i.
e.
in
the
so-
Introduction.
been lopped
off to so
15
system
There
58.
which we
call
retains
still
is
primary;
less fully
throughout the
voices, active
is
For
An
active
in
present-
padam 'word
for one's
are liable to
it,
form
the
the
is
Some
self.'
called
by
for another'; a
verbs
are
the tenses are inflected only in one voice, others only in the other
voice, or in both
is
compounded with
60.
differs as the
certain prepositions.
There are
three
persons:
first,
nouns, three numbers: singular, dual, and plural. All these persons
and numbers
the
first
61.
we
The
tense and
and as
we
are
wont
etc.,
to
except
that
person what
Greek or Latin.
first
in
mode
the verb
are
^^fa
sp-^ofxxi,
heads the
list
or amo, does
substantives out of
'
Introduction.
16
inflect
expression.
62. In
the following,
indicated
by the 3rd
the root
thus,
63.
the
sing.
bhu
pres.
ind.,
(*r^"frT bhdvati).
The scheme
of tenses and
modes put
by the Hindus holds good only for the later language, and
forth
Sanskrit
The only
is
shown
logical
in the
classical speech):
I.
Present -System:
d. Optative,
II.
III.
e.
a. Indicative,
b. Imperfect,
c.
Imperative.
Participle.
Perfect- System,
a. Indicative,
b. Participle.
a. Indicative,
b.
Op-
= "Precative").
A. Sibilant Future,
c. Participle.
The
names from
their
perfect,
in
correspondence
and
mode
of
designated by them.
of imperfect or pluperfect
in
many
language
time
nor
is
of
imperfect, perfect,
and
aorist (of
17
Introduction.
The
Participles.
in the table at
64. There
is,
Moreover,
and passive
of past
prevailingly
future passive
different formations,
(sometimes
participles,
or
is
meaning.
neuter)
gerundives,
besides,
which
of several
future-stems.
67.
The
Infinitive*
classical Sanskrit
has a single
infinitive.
It is
whatever
68.
to
Gerund.
frequent, and
is,
is
especially
value
Its
that of an
is
temporal force.
Secondary Conjugations.
69.
2.
The secondary
Intensive;
3.
Desiderative;
4.
Passive;
1.
Causative.
Yet
a present-system,
tion;
the passive
70.
Under
in
them
expanded
is
all is
into a
more or
less
palpably a present-system.
the
complete conjuga-
Compare
5.
5859.
Denominative
Compound con-
7.
roots,
or
Periphrastic
18
Introduction.
The
71.
verb-form
of
characteristic
is
its
proper
By
personal ending.
(i.
or personal)
finite
e.
determined
this alone is
its
mode
and
But the
tense.
mainly made by
of
distinctions
mode and
the formation of
mode and
tense are
tense-stems, to which,
Conjugation
Of
72.
manner
in
as being their
this,
is
the im-
Its
As
all
made
Classes.
the
present-stems,
which
different roots
most conspicuous
there
is
form their
difference,
and a verb
is
is
said
to
be of
this
in
which
its
present-stem
73.
Of
which
passive,
is
really
way
made.
is
The
a present-system only.
first
five
jugation,
conjugation.
The
will
as follows:
74.
In the first,
mental characteristic, a
personal ending,
now upon
goes a variation
this
in
when
the accent
is
common,
the tone
as
is
rests
upon
it,
their funda-
now upon
fuller,
form
shift of accent
the
Along with
and a weaker, or
on the ending.
We
briefer^
distinguish
these
In
contrary,
the
accent
has a fixed place, remaining always upon the same syllable of the
19
Introduction.
weak forms
strong and
is
unknown.
The
76.
a.
difference.
classification current
among
among
the
classes,
The
European
causative,
e.
is
really
no present-class
at all,
but a
Probably the
by no means
fact that
causative
The Hindu
sixth, fourth,
The remainder
78.
The
first.
First Conjugation.
I.
The
root-class
present-stem
\h
is
'sacrifice';
III.
^1^
its
ad, 'eat';
class
(third
or
/m-class)
the
rool
is
'give'.
to the syllable
na [na]
^V
of the Hindus);
form the present- stem; thus, *fW juhu from \'\ hu,
^^T
The
orf-class,
dvis, 'hate'.
The reduplicating
reduplicated to
or
'go'; f^TO
II.
(second
in
;
strong forms,
is
^ZOV
runadh) from
rudh, 'hinder'.
9*
20
Introduction.
IV.
added
The
a.
ww-class
b.
it is
from l/<f^
weak
is
inflected
Hindu gram-
<T5T
tanu
tan, 'stretch.'
The
V.
in
is
nu
'make'), add
kr,
(efi
This
present-stem.
already in ^ n,
marians;
(fifth
HI sunu from
sftllH krini)
added
is
forms, ft ni)
from \'^\
kri,
See note**,
'buy'.
p. 32.
Second Conjugation.
The
VI.
accent,
is
or unaccented a-class
a-class,
is
a simply
and the
(first
root,
1^
thus,
if
or &M-class);
be capable
of
The
a-class,
is a,
tudd from
VIII.
The
thus,
systems;
in
a class-sign
though
it
differs
ya
is
added to the
div), 'play.'
only,
which
is
is
has the
the
is
it
all
tran-
It
forms
21
Introduction.
its
^JTir
79.
to
limited,
The verbs
simplicity of formation
and
first; their
fore
show much
greater
inflection
first.
more
Prepositions, or,
strictly
anu
^lJ
may
be prefixed.
TjT9f
-f-
is
is
prefixed to the proper verbal form; and the 3rd sing. pres.
+ ^^-^TT
(or
^WT) sam-d,
rules prevailing in
Greek
The
3rd sing.
^mi^VJTfrT samadadhati.
the
There
is
in Sanskrit
more
fully
"government" of nouns.
in
all
the noun-cases,
office
is
(in
their
directive
But
Words
except the
in general
definitely,
or
Introduction.
22
Declension.
The
83.
together.
many
striking peculiarities.
dual, and plural; and the usual three genders, masculine, feminine,
The
and neuter.
Greek, where
85.
Cases.
following order
it
is
is
much more
used
in
appears
The
a moribund
extensively
state.
and vocative.
The
first,
Stems
few others
in
^TTd,
I,
I.
Stems
in
is
a.
II.
for convenience
may
Stems
in
\i
and
^ u.
IV. "Stems in
V. Stems in consonants.
In stems ending in consonants,
and those
form
inflected like
87.
there
attained.
The stems of
be classified as follows:
III.
identical in
as leading case,
86.
in
For
than
genitive, locative,
ment
dual
in ^jf r (or
in different cases.
*s
weak
is
respectively;
sometimes three:
sing,
pi.
The
rest
23
Introduction.
are
weak
or, if there
the instr.,
dat.,
pi.
abl.,
and
loc. sing.,
are weakest; and the instr., dat., and abl. du., the instr., dat., abl.,
and
loc. pi.
89.
In
ace. pi.
if
sing,
are middle,
Case-ending's.
recognized
by
assumed as the
the
in
native grammarians
of case -endings, as
(and conveniently to be
24
Lesson
I.
Lesson
Inasmuch as
"^ST
is its
own guna",
The
final
^| a of the stem
g.,
Dual.
<f'f4| vdda/si
cj^VJJ^ vddajthas
o|^\i|
3.
^<?f?l vdddti
c|dr1^ vddakas
'^fnT
As a heavy
94.
a root like
vddantt
makes
it
suffers
a, in
95
Euphonic rule.
',
its
See
At
the end of a
word, or as
[T([
initial
p,
IT
in
s,
^T
the
s],
narration
2.
word standing
and
k, *f
Immediate
("historical present").
in
the
always become
kh, T p, VH
p/i,
and
eftf
Present time.
following word;
53.
of a sentence, or alone,
before sibilants
1.
vddatha
^H jiv
final position
visarija
persons.
^ a.
ends in
*>W. v*U'
is
^d\MH^ vdddmas
2.
The ending
^Jf
Plural.
vdddvas
c(rf
abbreviation, however, by
*.
first
ldlPH vddfcmi
93.
a.
is
M^
e.
Sing.
^?
class
i*
makes
92.
number of
to
I.
iff:
The
e.
g.
ef^cTO tjfT
futurity.
3.
indicative
signifies
Past time, in
lively
Lesson
25
I.
I.
Vocabulary
Verbs
to be conjugated like
Sffa jlv
vad:
pat
fall
fly.
yaj sacrifice
"STSf
live.
instr. rei).
fT5T
^^
raks protect.
"5TJW
^Z
\JT^ dhav
^^
vas dwell.
p^ nam
run.
(intr.)
self*; (tr.)
TJ^r
^^
honor, reverence.
vah
(tr.)
5^
pac cook.
<;ans praise.
*MTU{ atas
hence
TTfT?^ tt a
thence
whence
therefore
^fff^ yatas
wherefore
thereupon
^T^ atra
iha
j
here
in this
X^^ittliam
there
fpl tatra
hither
way
so
whence?
pra; kutas
where
yatra
way
so
ara kutra
in
Ifzn yalh
I
ere?
t%*4*y
w
which way
as:
katham how?
^SSWTT a'ihuna
why?
now
gi kva
whi ther?
Iwhe
Qd\ yadd
...n
^SRI
whither
y< titer
in that
TTOT tatha
^m
thither
adya to-day
wl
't
.akes pla*
^f?T
iti
so, thas
ca (postpos.) -que
*T
'f
as converted into
vr** instead of
^f*T<^
Lesson
26
I. II.
Exercise
15.
*Today
2
protect
20.
We
18.
We
they
sacrifice.
burns.
Now
24.
bend 1 ?
bow
21.
They
live
16.
again
Lesson
which end
17.
Always
2
Ye abandon.
26.
He
23.
Why
thouJ
do ye
2
do ye dwell ?
II.
Verbs.
97.
22.
Where 1
28.
ye go
Ye two praise.
25.
they fly
Whither 1 runnest
19.
cook.
ttoo
Now
two
we
There 1
27.
abandon
I.
this
class
in
J-* e
~> ^
jft
'
e. g.,
****
rfro
and
form %c^
^t bho;
cet
and
With
98.
fc>
^ff
^t^
ar with
WSTR!i%-^; 1 ^
>l
Roots
99.
f^<^
*orf/f;
*jq"^
7<e
>'
smar; f^ft^
^f ava; ^fT
rm %./e an d
smr forms
Wm
in consonants:
form
wars.
bkdvati; ^T smr
Mw
TJ e
^^
cit
Thus,
becomes
f^ ji,
W^m
3rd sing.
smarati.
wrs,
cmfrT
vdrsati.
*
The superior figures indicate the position in the Sanskrit
sentence of equivalents for the words so designated. By this indiaiao
s pyojdej tne necessity of applying euphonic rules wh.ch
-
,,
96.
,
Force
l resent
<>
ini (b
en stated.
of words in Sanskrit
is
very
From
the
^r of
narration
The order
influences the
.
i
("histori
words required
Words
in Ital
in the
Lesson
The
100.
The
101.
The
roots IPR^
gdccha and
If^
root
HvQ
^J^
sac/,
'hide',
Several roots in
102.
a.
final
pa f^f?T
pibati
t5U
^^^
Ace.
^"?RF^
RPH9{ phalanx
jighrati.
a.
Plural.
devdu
devas
\^TT^
^^T'l, devdn
Tfffi
Je</* farr.)
phala, 'fruit'.
n% phale
(a
+ 1)
lMlf1 phaldni
r>
-v
"
t*
phala.
As a
"
deva
b. Neuters:
sthd,
fayfd
N.
Ttf^f
^fT
1JT ghrd
%^
devam
Voc.
Dual.
devas
Voc.
Ace.
Singular.
N.
the present-stems
*Ifrl guhati.
103.
yam make
makes
'sit',
makes
7f1{
ydccha*.
root ^fT
at/A,
gam and
27
II.
rule, the
<*^
<% a-//
^ ch
to stand in
An
xg" cch.
immediately
"a k or T t
f/d^lTd
"S th
ti-stha-ti
a process
becomes
own
<*|ftlM
of ^T
th
s ibii an t.
in the initial
And
ff%^ havu-su or
^Tfa:*|
its
altering effect
its
upon
to
will
jg followed
havis-su
change
be explained below). So
agnisu; and V*nHT dhanus-d becomes
of assimilation
The
s
s
of a stem, whether
or as converted into
havih-su instead of
fftT^J
5-*$
28
Force of
104.
MomAce.
Lesson
2.
The
accusative
cases.
II.
The nominative
1.
casus mbjectivus.
is
is
direct,
the terminus
ad
quern,
105.
or^a+^lor
^f a
1.
"31T
^fa
e. g. l[r{J
"^ff-
gata api
= IfTTfa gataJpi.
2.
^or^fl+S;
3.
or ^IT
^3>
g.
TOTT +
tfTT^ =
ifftfftgateZii.
+ ^r{
e.g. iffU
o.
uta
e.
a,r.
rnaha +
UfT
g.
^-rfa: rsih
TJ
or
TJ
a/
t[
e.
at.
T[<{\
g.
ewa
will
It
osadhih
106.
e.
S=
+ ^J T = ^TJ
"9HT
^1 or ^TT
6.
X[e.
*T^"fa. maharsih.
5.
at-
"?rr
m or
Tfftfl gatoHa.
"% or
4.
CX+ e
or
"^T
ort^i =
o or -^ft
a = ^ft au.
be
the
e.
g. 3T7TT
+ ^qfvr.
''sadhih.
Jlfff^f^H gafau
practice
in
everywhere
this
work
to
nagarl text;
by an
double
%\
and
with
coalesced
if
apostrophe
if
it
an
initial
of the preceding,
final
be indicated
will
this
initials
To
which
in
at
ginner,
point
will
sometimes be placed,
in
the
devanagarl,
under a long vowel formed by two coalescing vowels; thus, ^rfanO*!!'IJi agnina 'rtnam.
Vocabulary
Verbs,
1&{ gam
VTT
ghrd
a- class
fSfiji (tr.
{gdechati) go.
j|
r^-
II.
and
dru run.
ft nl lead, guide.
(jighraii) smell.
conquer, to
intr.)
'<}******
the
'
nij/**'
Lesson
XH
9f
Tff^
yam
gTf
vrs
rain,
TfH
e.
fciuix^i
rain;
s th
stand
Subst.
nrpa king.
TXf
Neut. :
(fig.)
overwhelm.
(tisthati)
^^ jala
(intr.).
Masc:
he O, ho.
Exercise
^iTf^T
^n fsrarfa i^pr:
7n ^%
*R<!:
Two houses
think
village
fall
The
21.
fruits
1
elephants
*
*i
2
.
18.
live
Final
?^
*\T*k\*\:
^ttt.
The
25.
is
<rt
w*
gives
20.
(accus.).
1
The king 3
The god 3
The man 3
smell
II
commonly
rain
<k
<*8 n
2
water
19.
Ye
1
.
1
.
both
the perfume
gods"' give
^fai
ttrt
^tf^fT pn:
16.
two elephants
23.
II.
*pN ^Mifa
cook 2
<=io
15.
17.
present.
city.
Interj.:
village.
^rpi
gift,
TTT nagara
^t^t
water.
dana
^TT
gaja elephant.
TTW grama
and homo).
(vir
^rj
3T5J
exist,
give
;
man
T^ nara
1
shower down
29
II.
the
22.
24.
They
The two
C^T).
written as
anusvdra
if
the fol-
m, though
this is
a habit
common
in the
MSS.
mS6 ibilant.
hav
30
Lesson
III.
Lesson
Accented
Yerbs.
107.
III.
Roots of
a'-class.
The
gunated.
of these stems
inflection
form
this class
like
precisely
their
is
that
not
of
f^p?
thus,
present-stem
ksip,
Several roots in
108.
with
The
fit
"3f
roots
iy
^J
and
in
^t
and
e. g., oR kr,
For
Likewise, ^J r makes
its
number of
in the present
f^fijffTT
The
III.
D.
Ab.
^^T
Masculines
devena
always
d!T<i.
G.
2T*3
L.
%%
and
note).
T(T prach,
are strengthened
sic,
present ind.
is
and _L n before
sibilants
and
jf
h.
a, cont'd,
Plural.
devasya d^M\{{^
deve
rf^l^jJ^ devdbhydm
devdt
regarded as a
H^fa prcchdti.
Dual.
?<(|{{ devdya
b.
"31
before labials
Singular.
is
is
nasal
icchdti ( 100,
ich
siiicdti.
dentals, ?^
j[^
^$frT
thus,
'desire',
?.s,
HO.
Hindus written
etc.
pres. ind.
fcjlj ksipd,
devayos
^q^
devais
?c(M]^ devebhyas
%U"I|J^ devdndm
%%^
devesu
above cases
Lesson
Force of cases.
112.
1.
The
31
III.
2.
The
Sometimes (and
end or purpose.
it is
4.
belonging
The
genitive
'makes
casus adjectivus,
is
or understood,
Greek.
'
as the ablative
e
is
i
>
The
fll>i.
kinds of $*"
5.
The
lo-
*<><.
(?*"?.
Verbs, a-class:
^TO
^Jff
(ksipdti)
^T5f
hurl,
sic
srj
drop
let
(srjdti)
go;
create,
connections) wash,
die (diedti)
a-class:
T$Z sad
Subst.
drip,
f^TT
(sinedti)
moisten.
throw.
fTT\
III.
ffjT^
is
f%pj
r> i
Vocabulary
(sidati,
I0I) sit.
Masc:
kata mat.
Nent.:
%"^
ksetra field.
\JT
dhuna money,
3.
It is
efi'J
all
denoting
objectivus, partitivus).
in
tends toward'.
for,
cava arrow.
street.
^fT^H
riches.
langala plough.
T^sukha fortune
.,.*/
'
H csf*
.**"
Lesson
32
Exercise
it*
^nft: ^ir
wftr
clouds
drop
roads
fa;o
1
men money
3
hands
<w
*nft
-pt frar*:
T*re;
on the
fields
The man's
19.
iprf*r^fnT itt:
i
the city
(instr.) into
1
of the clouds
with water
23.
(TO).
^t
1
.
22.
sit
21.
1
Both men
point out
g^W
it:
on mats
We
lead
wash 3
their
the road
16.
The
The king4
18.
sons
17.
(loc).
I-
^z #^r:
<*8
iTT**[wf7r ^r:
2
1
3
asks the men about the road (ace).
water
the water
give
The boy4
III.
^rrft: f^rfar
15.
fire<r: I "
*n^fa <^
*n3f
f^rfTT
srer
IV.
III.
gives
20.
(use
sons
the two
The gods4
^JJ\)
(dual)
to the city
both
home 3
(gen.).
Lesson IV.
Masculines in
113.
i.
Plural.
Dual.
Singular.
^T^ agnayas
N. ^rftreL a9nis
A.
^TfrWR^
I.
D.
-4IM'4|
Ah^C^
agnibhydm
agnaye
agues
agnibhis
agnibhyas
^^rfqf^^
^rfqI^
1)
^'fHlH agnlnam
L.
^|M1 agnau
**
agnisu*
See note
l
if
to 102.
dental nasal
n,
a vowel,
turned into the lingual
preceded in the same word by the lingual sibilant or semi[ D xf ?)
abo s
or ^[ r: and this, not
J,
r, ^J f,
The
or bv
""
^jf^J
n or Jf
in
or ^f
w or
v.
is
>
v
r v*i
33
Lesson IV.
Neoters in
114.
Dual.
Singular.
N. ^ifT
A.
v<^
D.
f\<l!
vdrind*
L.
dfXfUj vdrini
v.
^nr y<5re
115.
r>
^rfr
y<^
cUf^f^^
n
<<
0^1*1
warffmm
vdrim
<||P^li
in the dat.,
vdribhis
cflPl^H. vdribhyas
may,
TTfTTlft^ vdrinos
or
vdrini
TTf^^Tf^ vdribhydm
G.
^lOHU
f\^! vdrine
Plural.
vdrini
cUf^uH
I-
vari, 'water'.
^TTT
?'.
in
t-~*dS'
abl., gen.,
and
loc.
sing.,
loc.
Euphonic changes of
and
"^ r.
extremely
117.
A. Final
nant (except
unless,
only
at
if
common
indeed,
it
where
two are
1.
becomes
a surd
is
required.
as an etymological final,
^C. s.
the r not
In
The
common.
see below),
s is
be preceded by
^S(
changed
a or
to the
^STT
sonant
d; thus,
41
Tr
fa^
latter
it
may
Thus,
*
fJfl'^TJJ'
nagareua,
Perry,
f{\J^ mdrgena,
c ch
'
Sanskrit Primer.
fjt
t
>j
TjT,q"jfx?r
fh
.V
jt
/V
<h
I*
puspani.
34
Lesson IV.
agnis atra
Final
2.
118.
short
initial
It is
119.
which denotes
4,
comma.
Before any
as loses its
"^^
is
nrpo Hra.
<S^
dropping of an
this
^JJ
T^f^T
icchati; <TrT^
initial
^ a,
initial
becoming simple
s,
^^fff nrpa
initial
the sign
3.
and the
inverted
120.
to ^ft o
changed
thus,
P?^
PTC ^T^ nrpas atra = pft
dropped
jayati
^J^
a, is
as, before
d<^<*fls
tatos
by an
final
nR a,
udakam =
<fff
3?<fi7^ tata
ucfaknt.
121.
Final
4.
as before
^H^
s,
X^$ftH nrpa
icchanti ;
S^f^T
ana<
tne hiatus
nrpas icchanti
fXTT
= pn
-alilfWl
nrpa jayanti.
ar-
form which
p*kyj
B. Final
122.
punar standing
ift^
<7S
maintains
punar
m ht
123.
itself
2.
r in general
at the
final
original
"^ r,
punar
double
"^
is
to
T r,
is
JTT
7T*J*
agnl rocate
first
r is omitted,
r
puna rdmah; % f*T^
;
after
^J a or ^(7 5
^^
OWd
thus,
JpTC^
jayati.
nowhere admitted:
iH^^fd
atra,
But
gih-
Final
1.
would
TFTK,
'JV.
r.
such would
by conversion of
Tt^%
if
short,
=
y\^\ TJW. punar rdmah
thus,
a9 nis rocate
dhenus rocate
if
^pcft
Tfa<T
= $T <H*<* dhenu
rocate.
Lesson IV.
IV.
Vocabulary
Verbs:
"^t?
f^TR^
^f^
muc (muncdti)
?Jx
deliver,
free,
Up (Umpdti) smear.
lup (lumpdti) break to pieces,
^i^
release.
35
devastate, plunder.
Subst.:
^S(fX
(as proper
fire;
Trrq papa,
fire.
^J
fjrf'C
oprf
m,
'i
duhkha,
^*3
pie a,
~m$satya,
people.
(pi.)
mis-
misery,
n.,
n., truth,
*rrc fire*:
( 123)
^ft%
93
spears
at the king
truth 3
*
20.
qo
18.
in
of
^*ft
(dat.)
1
17.
burns
(abl.)
^nsfr:
99
Both enemies
16.
touches
trees
2
.
happiness
19.
3
*pT!
Rama
the
Through righteousness
<.
98
9*
the mountains
Fire
ffc:
^RTfTT
3
Qiva dwells
hands
XWt
his
|inTf?T
^fcRft
name
1^1^ TOT:
irsft <hj
15.
/w.,
IV.
of
a god.
Exercise
name
righteousness.
^f^
fortune.
^ttHt
of
a god.
mountain.
name
ffT^
a hero.
efifcj
n., sin.
^\H rdma,
m., enemy.
c.ri,
two sons
his
Seers
arises
word which
is
hurl
3
speak
with
the
36
Lesson IV. V.
kind
22.
(^T,
Fruits
Hari
are
^J)
{use
Rama
24.
The
21.
gen. pi.).
hurls
seer's
hands
two
2
on
the trees
the
sword 3 from
touch
23.
People
his
hand 2
water 3
remember 2
(abl.).
Lesson V.
Verbs.
124.
their present-stem
by adding
Thus from
accent.
from
<5p|
125.
fij?
nah
to
^f ya
is
made
Roots of
the root,
this
class
form
the present-stem
TfT ndhya;
The
model of
g(& vad.
126.
with
<f
stem,
l| di
or ^ft o
a-class.
the root
^TT
and
Thus
gT
3f gdi)
N.
(Hindu
hvd (Hindu
makes
'suck'
^sTT rfAa,
hu or
gd (Hindu
-127.
(cf.
^
^
dhe),
in TJ e
bhu,
or
or
hve) forms
,<6(ffT
hvdyati;
J||4(f?T gdyati.
VfiX
Masculines in ^3
'sun'.
*ffj bhdnu,
37
Lesson V.
Masculine adjectives in
Euphonic Changes of
129.
cont'd.
s,
sibilant,
surd mutes
TT^
[^
tj^firl
is
1 ch],
c,
1.
Final
s,
becoming palatal ^T
assimilated,
it
~& $]>
in 'ike
manner,
s,
them,
[Z U
t,
th],
since
it
is
Thus
g.
3C
3j^f naras chalena becomes T^ ^%*f narag chalena.
lingual
the dental
final "^ r t
2.
T^
Before
would become
it
3.
tisthati.
130.
(much
The
preposition
^STT
is
'all the
to', 'until'.
far
more usually
^|
^T^
^|T^
W^jJ
kup (kupyati
w. gen. or
gam
-f
^STT
7T tr (tdrati)
TT1
rise,
spring up,
fay
be angry.
krudh (kriidhyati
a (dgdcchati) come.
cross over.
or dat.) be angry.
1(J{
ruh (rdhati)
grow.
dat.)
way
V.
Vocabulary
Verbs:
means
to verbs, ^TT
w. dat. or
in
fj^m
w.
gen. or
*)**}-!
XHT V ac (pdfyati)
see.
f[
hu or
JT
hva (hvdyati)
call.
S-*S
Lesson V.
38
Subst.:
|f^[
Tfl!!' raani,
i
^pg
"^^ ratna,
jewel.
n.,
M? m
TTT3T
in^
pada^ m.
TJ"P?
foot;
quarter
ray, beam.
^TC
f^PUT
f^H
m., drop.
fcj'rf bindu,
heap.
-5
a god.
TT^J
r<
^^}
scholar.
hymn.
Exercise V.
*jtt. ftr^Tnrf
*rrat
^jf
^r%
of water
the
<w
3i%: ipfr
2
rays
down from
1
^nr^r
climb
love
hurls
Icing
bows
sons"
spears
before his
seer,
we
(gen.
(dat. or loc).
to
Tiro
ii
men 8
the poet's
Visnu 3 {ace).
The
<k
<w
23.
The
24.
The
scholar
with their
jewels
29.
hymns,
qc
or loc).
25.
A drop
we see4
20.
men 1 come
who
of the 'mountains'.
desire
sacrifice
26.
(ace).
T*i xnsra:
21.
poets
at his enemies
teacher
27.
(instr.).
or loc). 28.
*
*rr*f
the mountains
cloud
the
^rOer
fij-
firef*
<*$
Both kings
22.
^>
the sun's
falls
city
tnt Rj^fd
Now 4
1
<*
fwf^r
*rfa tt:
19.
pnr
m^
\pi *jrfnT
cRcf^ft
tq^t: ^rerrr:
(dat.
The two
etc.,
were
Lesson V. VI.
cook 3 food 1 with
31.
In the
city
fire
30.
the king
The
calls
seers
39.
praise
enemies
his
3
.
Lesson VI.
Verbs,
131.
am
in ^S[^
the
The
//a-class, cont'd.
lengthen their ^J a
Vf^
a.
The
by the
The
present-system
The
134.
is
^T das
abbreviated to
mad
this
has
fzm
final 6)
'<Hf7{
dydti. ketJ-o.S'*-
vidh in the
fclvyfTT vidhyati.
root
sfij^
kram,
by the natives
said
UW
133.
root
thus,
*njf?T mddyati.
make
but
in
forms
it
to
form
its
only according
is
thus,
krdmate.
The
135.
Neuters in
u.
?ffc|
Singular.
$T.
madhu, 'honey'.
Dual.
?TO madhu
Plural.
Ttpf) madhuni
^TOf'T madhuni
A
I.
D.
^VTT
*?*JJ
madhuna
madhune
G.
L.
^r^ffvf
V.
madhuni
or 3J\Tt
*T\j
T^ft^
madhvnos
M
TT^R^T madhubbyas
fT%PTTI(
***J9
madhundm
ma dhi<?u
40
Lesson VI.
137.
in xf
take
may
the forms proper to the masculine in the dat., abl.-gen., loc. sing.,
138.
becomes
^ n
%HI"t. tdnjandn
th last case,
TTT
ni
Final ^
nasalized
n,
which
/,
thus,
^ch
fM'b^4V
n} thus <fT^
44f
TfTt.
and
f,
In
initial
chatrun.
written ^f
tan lokdn
^t^TTt
91
<n-
*V.
^n P^n =
before an initial J
is
initial
is
Before
^ n.
7f[% ^T^l.
however,
p; thus,
139.
final
n;
"5J
is
/,
or (what
nl,
becomes
TfT^T
is
same
the
*"Tl<*ll tdnl
thing)
lokdn
c
Before the surd palatal, lingual, and dental mutes there
140.
inserted
after
final
is
re-
,K'
spectively, before
tan ca
we
which
if^
WG\
tan talhd,
cfT5^ ^T
<rNRTT
*aw
sip,
tathd*
Vocabulary
Verbs:
^f
tJJ^
r (rcchdti
109) go
Hf*^
stride
up
VI.
^TT
to; fall
<f^
upon.
tarn (tamyati)
a (dkrdmati) 7TO
(tusyati)
be sad.
rejoice,
take
to, attack.
yfa^
*
us
^n
in the
41
Lesson VI.
131)
<fat|
adharma,
m.,
T^
Jf\%
^ra
-fj^
r.?a,
TajftT?
%>a,
man
injustice,
m., bee.
*lfrjf all,
wrong.
steal,
cease..
Subst.:
-4|VJ<$
plunder.
be extinguished, go out,
^f^
become
(gramyati)
weary.
^i^ gam
gram
TSfT^
wander about.
madhu,
honey.
n.,
m., bear.
^W rasu,
m., anger.
n.,
wealth, money.
Exercise VI.
^^
^n
f^rf^r
*tpr:
^>
qg
<k
^:
The warriors 1
5
pierces
become weary
his
honey
enemy
20.
honey
then
the
^gf*r frt^T
ftpsra
play
The water
and
3
.
about
23.
rejoice
24.
*rr-
11
17.
18.
The
king's
The warrior 1
moistens
(*J*0- 22
When 1
^ wr *hit
if-
^5*^<s e
(instr.).
to-day
f^wrirf
P>tt!miq
i
19.
*rcr
<m
it
of his tears
flitting
fruits
scholars
road
*nft
for money
on the
mimm iE t
ing
^ifatfy-ii Jrrerra
^trt
16.
horses
21.
tjtc ^f^n^n:^rr?irRf7f
^r^ft
T^t m*!W.
^rf^r
^Nrfar
(1^Q
^w0
the teacher's
Tears
stand
3
.
in
his feet
anger
ceases
the warriors'
42
eyes
26.
25.
the
(cfTf)
A
("^g) the
king (ace).
Lesson VII.
Causative Verbs
141.
This
is,
in fact
however,
no present-class
all,
Hindus
stems
it
in their cur-class,
not con-
is chiefly
For
in dya,
is
practical purposes
it is
The causative-stem
142.
root, which
the
is in
1.
Medial or
if
strengthening,
f^fi? v id>
144.
dhr,
VJIT*!
formed by adding
"^f^f
dya
to the
main as follows:
143.
\jj
is
is
initial
capable of
^[
it;
^ u,
i,
thus,
^"^
cur,
^tTTfa
cordyati ;
\nTTfH
final
vowel
dhdrdyati.
has
the
rreWfa'-strengthening
bin,
njn"
thus,
au become
HfmZfflf bhaydyati ;
3.
Medial or
initial
^!J
in
^J^
ksal,
caus.
^M"*lffT
Jcsdldyati;
but
^T^
jan,
caus.
is
thus,
WRjfrf
jandyati.
an
146.
The
147.
initial
one of a-stems.
In external combination
43
Lesson VII.
Final <^
148.
1.
r.
Final
becomes
W d,
and
atra;
5R^T7^ meghdd
*f
gT^fffT pdpdd
4^1^
thus,
M M
I
"^T^
T^f^T pdpdt
cf^
becomes trrqT-
raksati or
~-><x-
/:
MIlfl^T+trfrT
or *f
H?
ch,
2.
Final c^
j before
becomes
t is
+(V1|^f
assimilated to an
word
the next
in
j,
thus
and
meghdc ca;
Before
3.
before ^T
I: e. g.,
^tefc|<^
XJTXn?^
before
*mid
^ SSl
x^ c and
^ meghdt
ca
5f^f*^
"i\i%\<\^
tE^
lingual, y- v
palatal,
papdt lokdt
becomes
lokdt.
papal
150
initial
becomes
it
T\ c then becomes
initial
^ ch;
^T
c,
thus,
final
<^
becomes
c,
t*
and the
<*
C-ch
,rch
4.
Before
nasals
initial
becomes ^n:
t
?(_
7d
is
also permitted,
thus, *J^T?^
grhdd nayati.
Vocabulary
Verbs
rT^T
"^f
stem
tell,
gandyati)
number, count.
f*
VII.
tul (toldyati)
(l^tad (tdddyati)
strike, beat.
da-
^HT ni
+ a
(andyati) bring.
steal.
nddyati) punish.
ft
Till
weigh.
devils)
^"^^L
44
Subst.:
m., father.
bH3t janaka,
^Xn
rupaka,
f|cfi
loka,
stick ; punishment.
^Tf5 danda,m.,
trail
n., merit.
punya,
T5^f phala,
ra]^|
n., fruit;
rdmdyana,
3Rn$
a noted
n.,
swyarna,
Exercise
VII.
^^
wrt Tqf^
^mifui
nft
ww
i$
^^rf^i^iTW^^^^TTJrRiw^Rm:
winfd
^qrff ^far:
wash
Thieves
reward
teacher
them.
ioteers
of sin
18.
19.
1
Ye
Merit
strike
5
king pierces
The
16.
The
protects
the horses
the thief
money
father
scholars
both bring
flrqtqrnwrfmi
^^
yrrowri
c f^if
i
iirfor-
11
the people's
17.
9?
11
steal
mouths
their
4
saint.
n., gold.
>
Adverb:
people
pi.).
%5f
14.
world,
poem.
%?r.
and
(sing,
gold-piece.
n.,
m.
fruits
honor
with sticks
with a spear
15.
his
sons
3
.
(dat.) the
4
and 5 reverence
your hands
in
from misfortune
2
tells
20.
(abl).
21.
their
and 5 count
In anger
The
char-
(abl) the
4
.
Lesson VIII.
152.
Verbs, a- conjugation.
in
The
is inflected
45
Lesson VIII.
Dual.
Singular.
1.
2.
^ST% vddase
3.
<Jd"rl
n#
for
vdde
153.
rcFV^
154.
middle
of the 3rd
dropped.
With verbs
pi. is
properly
before the
t|J B):
aw^' in
^^^ ethe
and
XJTf
TJ
ete
*>
^r%
'he sacrifices
ydjate
(cf.
f^T
is
^J^%
ante
is this,
33^q vddadhve
^rf^ vddante
vddete
^^n
The ending
.stem-final is
1^TO% vdddmahe
vdddvahe
^179 vddethe
vddate
Tlrf^fT
Plural.
But
himself.
for
some one
many
else);
verbs
are
conjugated only in the middle, like the Latin and Greek deponents.
155.
The verb
J{ mr, 'die',
in the pres-
ent; and 5T^ jan, 'give birth', substitutes as present mid. 9TRra
jayate, 'be born'.
156.
Combination of
final
either or both of
vowels,
iti
1.
^%
or
\% + ^ %
or
\% \ ?;
= ^i u;
e.
initial
2.
'ti.
e. g.
simple i*~i
?<
105.
^Mor^M+^Mor^fM
g.
Two
vowels.
Thus
and
Q y JRIf^
|
sadhu
''ktam*.
157.
The
Hl^l madhv
And
atra;
RI^ nady
^JTT
theoretically
no occurrence.
v or
\r.
own
or
Jly
its
^^
3.
atra;
kartr iha
^S
*ra
becomes
^gr=
Zfff^ug
becomes
kartr iha.
this
has
y^^^y
&*-*
'
46
Lesson VIII.
Final
158.
&oe-z,
*a.''
and
TJ e
By
6/fdno 'Jra.
W Represents
"
7>
,"
^*-*ay
+ h-0
final
The
159.
'fra;
far the
final
^T
Thus,
^J^ ^cme
){|ft
commonest case of
^1
aw, ^1|
or
<
a y, an ^
dv.
-
f^Jay/a;
^fif-
^ w-element
Thus,
<
*+/ ->>A.+i
-
^^.^J
where
of a
orrHp,
diphthong
is
changed
ift'
sM/=
more
161.
fore
^SCt o
ay;
becomes
iti);
*?
*TTft
frequent.
av
becomes
is in
gen-
^%
^m
Thus,
to'
Tf^
bhdno
iti
The
iti).
See also
case of final T
e is
Such are
WTW W3
^1
1.
^l, ^f
phale atra.
f \*%
thus,
far
u,
and
T e as
arthaya (denom.
The
he indra, *%
final,
^t
<7*'
r*
or
he ague.
art/id-
W*{ kamp
2.
dual
VIII.
Vocabulary
Verbs (deponents)
by
164.
"^HN
aQ d
->
TJ e
Thus,
tJT^
^ft-^^pjr
the
j
^SIT?!
<trfqf7T vanay
it
vflrne
S^f
is
|60.
eral
iti
\ di,
^ bho-a becomes ^^
be-
WTt
^ft o
final
becomes
initial
otfra
a* (see 118).
corresponding semivowel T( y
to its
before an
remain unchanged
"^ft o
(kdmpate) tremble.
arise,
J^f bhas
mr
T(
(bhdsate) speak.
frjrucT)
(mriyate) die.
^V
yudh
instr.
(yudhyate)
fight
of accompaniment).
(w.
47
Lesson VIII.
^W
rabh
5^^ ruc(rocate)
kalydna,
advantage
n.,
dvija, m.,
IJf^f
dcijati, m.,
(homo).
forest.
wave.
man
of the fourth
caste.
Aryan.
;
man
in.,
woods,
n.,
Aryan.
Aito, n.,
advantage.
Adverb:
beast,
ip*J />apw, m.,
^f
manusya,
^p$
f^^TTf^
VJlf
^f^ sev
^TT uana,
;
salvation.
tf^
f^f
(ciksate) learn.
Mm
Subst.:
<4i^||(!j
piles
wfH
^^ vand
fjr^T
na, not.
Exercise
^rt *rnre *
i
^tto
wtft
^n Tnf^fwt^R^fr
t^wt:
t^
^t*t:
(abi.)
qo
W?r
w$
%*r%
II
17.
VIII.
*rra
ht#
<r
<te
&fcrfi
^#
xr%
9$
The two houses4 yonder
^^
^r
*nwtf%scT:
TT^n^r^r
wf%
( iei)
<w
^fw
nrt:
w$t
II
tremble
commonly used
3
by the power
(instr.)
as a particle of quotation,
48
of the ocean's
19.
"We
strive
6
speak
(Xf^)
for
food
waves 2
3
the
teachers
here
2
.
money
23.
2
Fruits
? 25.
4
.
22.
Now
please
1
In
21.
(accus.).
father
the advantage
after
The
18.
20.
the
beholds
The
of
2
.
ask
begin
yonder
serve
Feminines
elephants
Whence 1 do ye
%TT
4
1
are
two Aryans 1
the
the sacrifice
thus
receive
8
.
Lesson IX.
162.
face.'
their father
24.
4
son's
his
children
forest
send, 'army.
49
Lesson IX.
becomes ^g":
An
166.
initial
becomes TO^
^RT?C 'between',
f^,
The following
167.
'after, along,
TO^J 'to,
l?TX
etc.
Thus, jpprf*>
after a
^;
TL^y
">>
such
f*n!!TOfiT.
TOT
rVefue
toward'; fsf'down;
in,
TJ
HXj
'to
icef
'forward, forth';
,r.S
pari'
pro.
Vocabulary
Actire Verbs:
3JTO
TO^"
f^J
(avagdcchati)
under-
stand.
H+
introduce,
(upandyati)
consecrate.
T^CT
quered
(pardjdyate)
(rarely
w.
be
act.
consense:
conquer).
+ ^f
*ft
IX.
*->
Xf%
J(
(prapddyate)
(denom.
Sra|l|
mrgdyate)
hunt
for, seek.
marry.
^<^
^^
TO^
W<^ (vdrtate)
exist,
subsist,
be,
become.
Hl'sw0Myd'
"mi
Deponents:
3TTO.
^C
Subst.
X^
t't
(*
**
a ^rM
ipfj gaiigd
m., arrow.
TOTOT
come
(saingdcchate)
together, meet.
be eminent.
t-SU.
daughter, maiden.
n^TOT
-i
{.,
n.pr., the
householder,
family.
ffdt&ffi&S
Ganges.
head of
50
Lesson IX.
shade.
^"PETT
f.,
1HTP1
nom.
pr.,
Prayaga
(a
Allahabad).
city,
f.,
*fTGrj
f.,
^*{
wife,
woman.
f.,
alms.
^rjTTT
f-)
n.pr.,
heart.
n.,
f.
"spm,
Yamuna
(a river,
tSTT,
TRTfT-
f-
f^ETT
knowledge, learning.
f-j
hunter.
Exercise
rqTff^T
<iiui<ul inre^
^T
f^irh-ti
wrf
The two
Yamuna3
17.
^TT
TW
^^
fT^T
scholars
4
.
16.
^Pl *TH^
^t Tr^T^faT
the householders
IX.
*raf
ag^
15.
beg
<^*=i
fT^
=
I
*%
5*^1^1
At Prayaga
the
Ganges
(*T*I
the wives
the kings
fight
with arrows
and 6 conquer
heaven
(64)
unites
*rft-
3
Visnu 1 to-day Civa 2 marries 7 Gaiiga 6 Harps daughter
battle
w.
insir.).
m., bird.
fa^J
^TTO
Adv.:
street.
f.,
much, abundant;
many.
pl.
n., battle.
m.,
black.
^TT,'
Os.
<*HJ
hrda.y-
f.
UTTj,
the Jumna).
"^TJf
tj
Adj.:
speech, language.
fir^T
twilight.
f.,
m., heaven.
*cf3J
ifj^T
WW[
5
.
their
of
with the
3
.
19.
18.
In the
enemies
5
.
51
Lesson IX. X.
Here
'20.
horses
in the street
fear
of the wicked
two
of the village
sacrifice
Hari 3
for
hunters
the seers
(loc. du.)
twilight
We
fice
At
23.
the
2
21.
From
22.
( 13, 3) reverence
the teacher
(instr.).
5
fly
up
the gods
4
5
and the scholar meet
to the
learning
two birds 4
(abl.)
black
their
1
in
we do
not
3
.
6
.
sacri-
Lesson X.
stem,
inflected
meaning, and
to
make a
Passive Inflection.
Verbs.
168.
formed from
all
certain
any reference
is
occasion
an accented Jf yd added
The
which
inflection is precisely
*v
form of present-
Its sign is
passive conjugation.
is
*""-
tanydte, etc.
169.
The form
in
is
appended
usually a
certain
a special form
be used
sing.
170.
is
is
may
perfect,
weak
or in
one.
passive present-system.
171.
becomes
In the roots
102), ^pSHJ.
E.
g.
^W. ^.
in the pres.
TTCI:
^t^,
^f^
q^,
^*J,
Similarly, ^J^T
from
makes
^stjfl,
makes f^ffi.
va
T tV ^
52
\Oo+
channel
Lesson X.
-tot-
p*~ts/ve CenJ.
Final
and
Final
^B
is
172.
h-^n
h
-*>Zr
173.
but
in
to %"^,
'
iftftfi;
$,
^JfajTT; TT>
The
of roots
"^n"
wWf
other roots in
175.
a labial
if
VT,
form
But
is
^.
'
their passive
usually form
Hiari^
inflection,
by adding
less
transitive
sleeps';
?T,
'
from
and denominatives
'-c^ifr)
'is
in
"^J,
denominative
stolen';
IfWTl
VVTO
common
is
thus,
and so some
their passives
to the causative or
and not
^;
'.
The personal
177.
f,
dl*H-
Verbs of causative
counted
"^
^TT; thus, H,
MR makes WT*Rh
to
letter precede,
usually changed to
is
VW^-
Final
'74.
or,
it
which
change ^J
fi^Z
if
The
'it is
Thus,
-4||J|44|?(
heard',
i.
e.
f^lJJ'
^W%
'
Heaven
'they say'.
(tpff
both with
^31% 'Rama
The
is
predicate to the
lives as a seer'.
Vocabulary X.
Verbs, with passives:
(p. kriydte)
p. dagydte) bite.
\<4
dig.
lfl(gdyati;
p. giydte) sing.
53
Lesson X.
2\sTT
ponder.
1TJT (p. plydle) drink.
Ill
(Hindu
^**J
(p.
TJ; p.
^f
purydte)
badhydte) bind
entangle
l^T
catch.
ITT
(p-
(p.
ucydte) speak.
Subst.
f.,
TffTUT
f-,
^ftrT n.,
*T or
57 (hvdyati;
^TT
HTT m
command. &\^&J
TilS
ifou* *
TT^rr
song.
f-,
<Ja*J n.,
^J
^HT
n.,
flTT
burden. */&*
m., servant.
IffOH
wood.
-5
p. huydte) call.
summon.
call,
f*f^
hope.
^TRT
supydte) sleep.
(p.
(p. hlydte)
neglect.
^^
3 It]
^T^
fill.
garland.
kingdom.
m., child.
n-, grain.
Adj.:
f%^fa,
f.
0,
?rT,
obedient.
Exercise X.
^^ ^T
^t ^5^
^Effi
^tt ^wt:
*n|<rr
fijsRf
fafTR Ml^4w(ni
<\
f^i
<te
i
ijjf^rer
hhji:
**5fiir
^I^TT TT%
tt^t
f^m
^xjj-
q^>
o.
^m
^w
54
Lesson X.
XL
Grain
20.
ned
by
(use ^5tj
Rama
1
antly
25.
23.
is
scattered
by the maidens
Visnu
drinks
1
Both seers
27.
(loc).
The
sacrifice
scholar
sown
26.
31.
32.
fields
The
king's
The man
1
.
The
neglects
their
from
so
';
1
sets
is
praised
24. 'Pleas-
the people".
say
2
3
hopes on his child
command 2
The
28.
Grain
29.
(nom.).
with dice
play
hand
his
text-book
Hari
Again
the teacher's
are received
in the field
digs
21.
father
They
30.
22.
water
commands 2
the shade
the
in
in
is
(impers. pass.).
3
by the obedient servants
4
.
2
.
Lesson XI.
The
Verbs.
178.
imperfect
^f,
is
and adding
179.
with
or
to
it
X or
180.
TI
If
jgM H,
181.
i.
^T?
e.
The
2.
3-
-*H^*i
f^Mfc
thus,
from
^JT?-ft,
Dual.
pm
is?
Plural.
tivac
^SR^T^
dvadhs
dvadLtam
^STW^fTt
WTH dvadatam
The
impf.-stem
impf.-stem ^JVf^r.
^R^.
"SR^ dvadtrt.
182.
Greek
^ + W5
Sing.
1.
imperfect
dfackjm.
*RR[T*T
^R^
is
dvad
"^R^t
;
it
dv adjhn^
expresses past
Polysyllabic Feminines in
$"
i.
p,ma_
^Rcl dvadfita
!c(ysy
\\a\tic
^^
rJwCr
Dual.
Sing.
N.
T?\ nadi
A.
*\d\l{ nadtm
I.
f<j
T^f
Ab
T^n^C nadyas
nadijd
T^l^l
RJ?^ nadyas
f3lf^^
nadlbhydm'
1*1.
nadydi
55
Plural.
Iran nadydu
D.
XL
Lesson
Y*VAiv\yy\es
nadibhis
Tcffaf^ nadibhyat
T)
ft
O.
1^1*1IH nadlndm
T^JTt n ^dydm
L.
r>
fi^Cf
nadisi
l.SU
V.
Final nasals.
184.
The
nasals
^.
HI
and
^,
occurring as finals
initial
vowel: thus,
t-
Vocabulary
qjf^
TJI^f
fsfTl
Verbs:
XI.
+ ^XJ
T[
(pravi^dti) enter.
seat oneself.
H + "^TT (dhdrati,
down.
-te) fetch,
bring.
xjj^7
Snbst.:
^j^JUfj
Ql^ln)
^|+J|
f-i
rfcft f,
^TTt
ITT^
work, book.
mother.
f-j
wife.
earth
na., priest,
m-j
ground.
Brahman,
fish.
IMl f, cistern.
%n
f-,
^jft^T n.,
city.
woman,
irtjsj
|
goddess, queen.
f-,
book (manuscript).
n..
^TI|JW
f-?
TT^^j
mH!|41
poem.
n.,
daughter.
Indranl.
^iT^
wife, consort.
f.,
f.,
army.
song of praise.
7r
n.
*m
nn
56
Exercise XI.
HMfd^JlO *H<JI^J<t
^q^fguu
itt 4ihi^^
When 1
14.
then
ye were (*HT)
Yamuna 3
and*
it is
a song of praise
in misfortune
Rama
about
16.
anger
(abl.)
20.
The two
21.
Ye
seer
17.
(gen.).
servants
praised
and
jewels
teacher
brought
seers
IndranI*, Indra's
precious
scholar
why
stones*.
with
consort
with hymns
sang*
do ye
19.
his
The q ueen's 1
18.
wood 3 from
2
protection** (ace),
struck* the
brought
the
^rar
1
In the two rivers Ganga*
15.
women-servants
WRIT ^i7^HMM4l
liTC
<n
1
.
In
hand 3
in pots
22.
2
.
The
5
.
Lesson XII.
185.
Feminine Substantives
in
and
The two
shows respectively
u,
v,
o,
or av ;
cf.
^3
u are declined as in
50,
y, e,
51.
-yam; dhenvdi,
186.
<<)
thus matydi,
-vds, -vdm.
Feminities in ^[
and
^u
57
Lesson XII.
Dual.
Sing.
N.
^TfcRi; matte
A.
JTftm. matim
I.
TOT
D.
f?nt mataye
Ab.
fflfl
VT^^
Plural.
?Tfft matt
'F
TrT^R^ matayas
if^lHTRt matibhydm
*Tf7W?^ matibhyas
(<<*ty')
i-/* s
mates
HlffaTt matlnam
L.
V.
^fft wwtfaw
jfr[
ty**") s
N.
V*!^. Menus
A.
^1
I.
^J^TT dhenva
D.
VT%
Ab.
V*fftt dfonos
G.
VT
dhenu
\[fe(f(
VT^
dhenum
jl
\piTOn^ dhenubhydm
dhenave
C-\fti]
(-v^s)
"
L.
^fM^flau
V.
^f^t
187.
JjfrTM
matim
mate
T$*ffi&{^ dhenubhis
\fpjF^ dhenubhyas
n
%j<l*IIH dhenunam
^NfaC. Menvos
(-v*"}
dhenavas
dhenus
VHJ
dhenum
rf/<MO
Adjectives in ^[
\jT.
and
"^
But adjectives
in
u preceded by one
u-
T5-
This fem.
Vocabulary
Verbs:
(kdlpate)
f.
is
or conduce to
(10.
tfa.).
n.
^^;
*J?X
7.
'heavy',
T^-
XII.
f^TTT
be in order; tend
^jft,
struct.
58
Lesson XII.
Subst. :
I^f^iT
cfiT^T n.,
poem.
zrfg
^f?f
glory.
^f^Ff
f-,
cowherd,
m.,
aftTj
f--
VfrT
f)
CTfrT
^?T
^fjT
f^J
prudence, intelligence.
f.,
%dfi
f.,
ffa,
f.
f.
gigr,
9jf7T
f.,
v%& m.,
"
frr:
f.,
n.,
3^
? ^T^rgt
t ^wrf
^rcr
*nra
Tffm
irsrMi^<iH.
*rf t
f=
n <*8
17.
ground*.
^r*nfN:
*i
II
II
o.
i$
^c^r
fswnffai wrf<p$
Wrf% <r
^f^reft"
^otpwr^-
ii
Visnu 3
and 6 gives
.
~"
*$*Am wt^wt^
mukhu^
light.
srifT
city
^^,
15.
f.
OTTO
^^Tff?^f^rT ITTf*rTf*r^f*rT
Tnsn
mwFl
<rg
or
Exercise XII.
OpiA^ov-
r
8
o^TT, low.
o^rr, principal, first,
C ov4
^TT:
^%
law book.
jaw.
prosperity, blessing.
c{
holy writ.
*T"f7T f.,
*1
tradition;
Adj.:
1^
repose.
f-,
f.,
devotion, honor.
f.,
night.
f-,
^fTT%
tTTf^N' na prince.
*Tf^f
t,^*
decision
courage.
MiLKUKd.
gnat-
guardian.
inffT
fty,
salvation, deliverance.
stick, staff,
f.,
TTN
shepherd;
f-,
t".,
Jjfrti
deliverance
The
18.
at the
rejoices
birds
By
the
5
.
16.
see
Men 3
the
power
devotion
of
(instr.)
many
hunter
2
,
of intelligence
castes
and
1
of the pious
2
dwelt
6
fly
up
(pi),
in the
from the
we overcame*
advers-
59
ity
19.
and
intelligence
poem
tends
we bow
(^W
to the poet's
before
Civa
to the horse's
cows
the
in
glory
(two datives).
The
23.
(ace).
3
jaws
wood 2
the
much* glory 5
ye acquire
diligence
reins
By
The
For prosperity
22.
(loc).
20.
21.
we both read 3
-iN
"
Lesson XIII.
188.
middle of verbs in a
as follows:
is
HP
The
Imperfect Middle.
Verbs, (/-conjugation.
r~ff ."?-.
aiijVv
-./
<>(
*&
imperfect
**
*iw.:wV|
**
Dual.
Sing.
i.
^R
**"
1.
2.
3.
<4H+(r| dlabhata
ff
dlabhe (a
^T^ff
i)
aU
Boot -words in
tsTftC
I.
f^RIT dhiyd
D.
f\J%
Abl.
ftPTSt
q* ^ac^rs}
/ are declined as follows:
TSftWYf^ dhlbhydm
d
J.y ftRfftt
ft
-yi*
aVu'^'
ft
os
sometimes follow
185.
Observe
frf
that
or>
4hl
the
wviierst'<^<^\>
Plural.
f^RC.
dhiyas
d%e (~y5i)
d%* 0 3)
f^rf^T
f^Rft dhiyau
fSRHl c?%ow?
L.
c *-
Dual.
*^Js
A.
G.
dual,
f"
Sing.
N. V.
5^<n^ dlabhetam
189.
Plural.
dlabh avahi
MTf^EI. dhlbhis
^^T^.
t^raTR:
^jfal
pi.,
dhlbhyas
d%aw
f-rsi)
^ifM
these stems
Cf.
is split
into iy.
60
Lesson XIII.
190.
<X^V\t _-
The following
a.pf- -
ni
r.4"i
pro
'back
<Kv\r\t
'over, above, on'; ^rfq 'unto, close upon'*; ^rf*l 'to, unto',
^Tfa
to, against, in
Both
191.
return
'
;
f%
in verbal forms
f^f
and
'down,
nf^
into, in';
away, out'.
'apart,
in derivatives,
the final ^[ or
?o~t initial:
it is
T|
of a root to which
faMl^fd; ^TT
192.
The
fore initial
"^rfa,
final
pres.
^rfasfaffi, impf.
pass.
of prefixes in
thus,
from
Vocabulary
-krdmate)
P^ + ^33
arise
VT +
TOT
(ujjdyate)
from
+U
arise,
come
keep shut.
(vindcyati)
^H^.
arise
from
be-
XIII.
m+J(
arise; rule.
* 'chi^T*')
disappear, %T
dwell; devote
samndhyati)
gird; ^TT
+ ^Tfa
equip.
^ + f^
II
(a literary work).
into existence.
perish.
Tf
fsj,
(abl.).
^jflf cover,
+ fW
WJ
Verbs:
pass. ^paj-
(nispddyate)
injure; offend.
(abl.).
too
'.
A*";
pal
M't*c*le
Lesson XIII.
^T^TT
Subst.:
tSTT^T
t^T
f-i
permission, anujrv
^jf
n.,
dwelling.
3RT3
j^"
^T'
%<7,
Exercise
^IcM^dl+i
15.
*ftr
I
g^t f%ro
TO
modesty, bashfulness.
fW
o-^rr,
"^, beautiful.
^TT
f-
f.
steadfast, brave.
o;
white.
?rr,
XIII.
^r f*f^f#r
&*) ^RTfa:
$
M
As
WtCT.il
whole.
f.
f.
SN
creation.
f-j
f.,
^T?[,
wt^tt
ocean.
rn.,
^<^,
(homo).
g reat kin g-
->
as
Adj.:
JTfTTTST
f.,
^jf5
man
f.,
understanding, insight.
rn.,
o~fc
^qfTI
Q^Q
c k<xv-<i
desire, avarice.
reason, cause.
m., anger.
f.,
wagon^
ni.,
^"^T m.,
^ft
girdle.
f-,
T^l
^tWT
61
17.
Tnt^^rrwt ir%
f^Rft ^%*T
the ocean.
*JW
16.
Why
now
62
the language of the
Aryans":
Brahmans.
its
18.
By
19.
The
t~
^3
Whence
the white
was
posed by Visnu.
25.
The milk
23.
The whole
22.
For prosperity
Two
we
(dat.)
'
*.
24.
cow
is
drunk by both
children.
Lesson XIV.
193.
Verbs, a- conjugation.
inflection of this
mode
is
Dual.
Plural.
1>
^d'lfa vdddni
SRTTO vdddva
2.
^" vdda
c|ddH. vddatam
3.
194.
cj^'fi
vddatu
The
The
as follows:
Sing.
vddama
~^d\*\
vddatdm
<4<2dlH.
e|^r1
vddata
ej<Jri
vddantu
oftenest a
command; sometimes
is J{J-
rare imv. form, either 2nd or 3rd pers. sing, (or plur.),
made with
VMdlcl-
Its
Root-words in
exemplified
The
*1
\*
in*
^3? S, inflected
like
value
to
is
and
Mf., 'earth
that of
tote).
1
.
>
cows?
of the black
When
20.
pass.) the
(impers.
the
net.
thus answered
cleverness
63
Lesson XIV.
u
Dual.
Sing.
^^
NV.
^;
A.
I.
}pm. bhuvam
M^T Mwwa
D.
*T%
Ab.
^^^(.
g.
L.
6Afis
9^n^
JAttwe b>*iA<sX;
r>
bhuvas
*rf*T 6Aut7
>
fl
thus,
*p?r^ bhubhyas
TOTTOt bhuvam
hhuvos
are &M.vu
sing.,
bhuvdi,
hhunZ.
and G.
bhuvas,
pi.,
bhuvam,
bhunam.
inflected
like
Cf.
185, 189.
198.
T<J^;
*TfHTT bhubkis
bhubhyam
*T^TT bhuvas
^cm.
bhltvXrn
Plural.
bhuvdu
woman
Polysyllabic
'.
Feminines in
^3T
*,
^|
f.,
64
Lesson XIV.
^ffH
Subst.:
"^rf?Tf^T m., guest.
^HT
^jj^T
untruth.
n.,
-4(1
4H
f.
5fgf
-->
command,
spoon,
sacrificial
TTWT
f->
^T*{
l n g (f time).
^1*1*^
far, afar.
earth, ground.
ornament.
eyebrow.
f.,
'
3^r
f.,
f.,
crooked, bent.
%, beautiful.
creature; subject.
?J
^U
f.
~Mm$
n.,
%f?
highest; other,
"^rT,
^^ <,
lower; other.
lecture, lesson.
9TC1Q
f.,
o^SIT,
tSTT,
f.
^sjf,
esp.
f.
Adv.:
Q3-5
f.,
daughter-in-law.
f.
TJX\
spoon.
VTS
f->
^?R^,
prescript on.
i
Adj.:
^T^ST m
f.,
woman,
^T
wife.
Latin
(postpos.) or.
MH
altar.
Greek
ne.
near by.
mother-in-law.
Exercise XIV.
%?|
'q
cf?
f*T
SS
fr<HMH
15.
*p^tf
% ^V TRU ^HTPRI
wftTWlW
constr.).
^WTT
The women
16.
II
S8
(gen.) ifeft
Wgj
^% ^7*
^ct f?TCf?T
S3.
II
the sciences,
speak the
rite
truth,
text-books
jects
for scholars
coachman
is
is
the prescription
17.
(gen.).
O women
18.
65
horses.
money"
let
"To-day
Brahman.
24.
initiate
19.
my
(imv.)
the queen.
22.
Let
21.
thus
(instr.):
me
sub-
20.
commanded by
of the
their
(pass.).
cistern.
Lesson XV.
present imperative middle
The
Verbs, a- conjugation.
199.
inflected thus:
is
'
Dual.
Sing.
1.
*W
2.
*W^
3.
H+4dl*i labhatdm
labhdi
The
200.
<^*|
labhasva
first
Plural.
'
"5WTT% labhamahai
Idbhavahai
4^
*RT^TPF^ Idbhetham
vPfh3(1{ Idbhadhvam
^RtffTIT Idbhetdm
^WrTTt. Idbhantam
The
in-
f^fi^rllH' etc
Nouns in ^J
201.
These stems,
r.
exhibit
consonant-declension,
in
stem-final
to
Tr.
fall
is
^J
r,
which
like
their
many
inflection
belonging to the
a difference of
weakest cases
is
changed naturally
into
two
comprising
classes: in
all the
nomina
vriddhied, becoming
Perry, Sanskrit Primer.
^STf"^
the
one
agentis,
which
is
this declension
much
dr; while
in
the larger,
the
is
-'
66
Lesson XV.
gen. sing,
in the
loc. sing,
The
of peculiar formation
and the
final
is
Nomina agentis
in
r, like cRrl
^J
karta
"^RcTT
"*<$
A.
eficfn^ kartaram
I.
cfi^lT
dropped
D.
m^f kartre
Ab.
L.
^ifTf^ kartari
V.
eft<i^
'.
ftnl<^ kartdras
^R*^
arfn
1H)^
kartrbhyas
^idUJ}*^ kartrndm
ejnrn^ kartros
203.
doer
Plural.
TVl kartarau
kartra
^5fT^ kartrsu
kariar
Two
'grandson',
'
m.,
Dual.
Sing.
nouns of relationship,
^^f
but
f'.,
^^f makes
*cj^<^ svasf-s.
204.
>
The nouns
**r.
abl.-
nominative singular.
202.
N.
is
?T,
is
made
The grammarians
used participially,
Vocabulary XV.
Verbs:
TF^ +
^"^+^^-^7 (samdcdrati)commh,
perform, do.
"SfZ
t^T
+ ^TT (dcrdyate) go
tection
(ace).
to.
for pro-
take refuge
with
Lesson XV.
XJ?
Snbst.:
4JMl4
oficT
UTZrf^TT
adj., doing,
chM
aa}'.,
fc^f>*ejr^|T^ m.,
generous.
ra.,
9J[*rl
m., seer,
m-j leader.
MfU^<T
-5
law-suit.
trial,
Vua^ cxhckVO^
punisher. governor.
^^
w. folVg dat.\
Adj.:
^fK^>
frie-XTir
cp^,
f.
f- ^rr>
poor.
^TT, best,
&**'<<Lk&-'
most excellent
learned
1^1^
^irfrT ^rr%^
rTft*
f%T
TT^T ^^f^rT
*pro
(da.)
3^
^%
^^
::
ii
^^^|^rr
l^rar**
i
ii
pTC:
n
m^rer
^^ft
3F%
*r*ft
ii
**
JrASf/'
Exercise XV.
'^fy-fcjjtt*.
n.,
indecl.,
<*"*'.
VH^Q
preserver lord,
master.
S^f
%ff
n.,
graciousness, pity.
5*"g
husband
making.
m., time.
cfitrr f-.
n., step.
m., teacher.
Loc. absol.
supply
"
being''.
si/vsta^
68
10.
and
their leaders
meet
is to
the creator.
ascetics.
two
his
14.
sisters (instr.).
the
16.
thee\
12.
At the
river the
20.
boy
created by
is
given to
the author
For protection
17.
protectors
13.
masters (ace).
to the gods
15.
their
11.
(ace.)
of the pious
19.
The man
leads
betake yourselves
18.
Men
by the
live
sisters
to
constr.).
Lesson XVI.
206.
is
addition of a mode-sign,
ings (in 3rd pi. act.
^^
ran).
^^
which
after
2.
3-
end-
all
voices,
is
T( y.
and the
^^,
The
t,
or
maintained
TJ is
-*IMIH) b y
"411^1*^,
as follows:
Dual.
Sing.
1.
secondary
^ a,
is
mid.
voice
used
are
The
Verbs, a-conjugation.
present optative
=(^^H vddeyam
^^C
T<|f(,
vddes
^HH
vddet
^dl*t
Similarly,
cordyeyam,
cf^
vddeva
etc.
fallt^
vigeyam,
vddetam
vddetam
Plural.
"3%*f
^rf
vddema
vddeta
^T^C
Sfffc?{ ndhyeyam,
vddeyus
^\{^\m^
69
Lesson XVI.
The
207.
entreaty;
optative expresses:
what
3.
The
subject
is
f.,
Tr|
It
is
na.
2.
request or
The
negative used
common.
The nouns
desirable or proper; 4.
is
208.
wish or desire;
1.
is
^J
of relationship in
in
TJf
Sing.
n.
frjTrr
A.
(MHT*i
twf(
Tmrrr
Plural.
*rnrft
*IHKH
1W W[WI
I.
etc.
V.
etc.
etc.
ftr^^TfT^
209.
The stem
Jf\ m.,
f.,
NV. ^ft^
JJ|4^
yam
I.
TTT
oawa
D.
ife gave
G"-
L.
Plural.
gaus
A.
Ab.
Dual.
Sing.
^ft^
jfl^H. gobhyas
gos
iftHTPH gobhydm
*PFPH gavam
T*faj. 0flwo
*rf^ aar<
T^gosu
Vocabulary XVI.
Verbs:
JT"^ (mdnyate) think, suppose.
?T7 (modate)
lf^
in
rejoice.
(pdnsati)
Vocab.
I.).
(smdrati;
member;
pass,
'it is
ditional'.
p.
smarydte)
re-
t'n
i.e. 'tra-
70
Lesson XVI.
meal and
Sabst.:
ift
m.,
f->
cow
steer,
bull,
f.,
speech.
4\\^
VJT4J ., fodder,
STTTTC
<|fl<J
"i-j
f.,
~9G.X,T[^F
^rfcra?,
son-in-law.
0:
more,
?fT,
f- 0155rT,
*m^V|,
as
daughter.
greater,
f.,
VT>
sc.
granting wishes;
the fabulous
Won-
der-cow.
parents;
pi.,
f.
^U^rfti
badly arranged
^TT,
or used.
manes.
inftW
f-
greatest.
hay.
mud, bog.
n.,
Brah-
Adj.:
ox-nature; stupidity.
n.,
the
to
gifts
maus.
TTmS-
uiv brother.
^TTff
f.,
%,
sage.
f-,
%<^
protection.
it.
by
if.
flrt|*^
accomplanied
she,
'-H\$ n.,
^TT, best.
Pron.:
OT
mother.
"?T^P![ n.,
f.
f-
sacrificial
always, daily.
if.
^4^'cfi well,
properly.
Exercise XVI.
*ft*ff:
chi^^yi* ^tr^r
^rgirr
*ffiTt
^N
**<H
ri^T fti%
^rat ^v:
^rfn
11
ii
* Predicate.
wmT
f%r%^r
TT T%S"-
verse.
rit
wi
ii
T%*j:
villages
y^na
*tt*:
many
ment
the horses.
16.
Of
18.
the milk
two
steers.
21.
The
20.
19.
father's
Let both
The wagon
seer rejoices
steers.
tor-
sisters, the
is
to
"Children, bring
was the
in the forest.
(instr.)
17.
Let
15.
him not
let
Thou
14.
a greater part
and
cattle
Brahmans.
given to the
the
ii
By
13.
71
is
com-
live
on
drawn by
(instr.)
of white
daughters of Rama.
Lesson XVII.
Verbs, a- conjugation.
210.
The
formed as shown
in the
preceding lesson,
is
inflected as follows
Plural.
Dual.
Sing.
*W*lf^ labhemahi
^nTcrf% Idbhevahi
1.
*Rf*T Idbheya
2.
^pf*^
3.
*RTrT Idbheta
^WTI
Similarly
Declension.
211.
ular,
Thus:
^T*HT
<H4*Jldl*i Idbheyatdm
Idbhedhvam
Idbheran
The stem ^T
f.,
'ship, boat',
is
entirely reg-
^f^,
etc.
TTfH, TRT,
etc; ^TWT,
H*illH' etc -?
90.
TH^,
72
Lesson XVII.
212.
iwo well-marked
long vowels
in
classes: A.
root-stems
(^STT,
^)
f^,
fall into
mostly monosyllabic
them
inflected like
of the gen.
"411*^
few exceptions
fern.
pi.
fern.,
words
the simple
"^
as adjectives (rare),
of a
1.
in
and
The
in ngfT
root
lose
in ^JTT
f^T-tn
hi.,
or
or
is
^fi"
that
which
pi.,
f^^ft
fH^m\m\*{
I.
-pam
Roots in
vowel-endings, into Jf
^[IJ
and
sj{^,
^R
ace.
^HM^,
Plural.
fqi^m^
if
is
Dual.
a.
vowel; but
follows:
'all- protecting':
f.,
Sing.
2.
member
final
treated as
214.
189, 197);
make up a whole
found as
Thus,
(in
com-
declension of
in actual use.
When any
compound word,
Roots
not possible to
it is
as nouns with
in adjective
f^
scheme of forms
213.
and ^,
^jrr
those in
in
and
*T<?^
f^THEC.
-pau
and ^J change
and ^,
if
-pas
f^RTTrf'WC
etc.
^J^-9|ft m.,
TJ^f^W;
ace. *sJHM*i-
^5f-^
before
f.,
m.,
is
final
into
f.,
73
Lesson XVII.
Vocabulary XVII.
Verbs:
f^T
p?
^S(fV[
-f
cftfty
f*T^
n., trade.
agriculture.
^Tfarai
n., life.
command,
fsfglj m.,
qpflj^l
n., cattle-raising.
Adj.:
as
lain.
^f^pJJ' n., eating.
f.
n. subst.,
f.
^Tf^rej,
fortune.
un-
doubtful;
o^TT,
steady.
servant.
ni.,
fate.
^7T3R
n., friend.
n., battle.
lf%
garden.
n.,
f.,
(abl.)',
accomplish.
Subst.:
sftfarT
from
(ace).
d<^H
oneself.
cease.
poet.
(abhindndati ,
rejoice in,
-tej
(praUkmte) expect.
TTfrT
4-
^T^JI n M death.
Exercise XVII.
^^
p^
ITrft^rT
^f?^
%4
rT^T
WTH
0.
tf^T ^itrT
for
and passions.
an
frerr
^ifti^w
^t
^ii-^Mi: ^<n?*n^
i
WT
ascetic,
II
twN^frft-
ifa gwn^rt;
Rule
Star
srurrrTT:
*TO
^rf *wto:
II
^ ^ ^"^
^ ^rgm^r
m <WWt
^t^rT
i0
who
*=
I
^T^TR^TI <*I^MI*i
is to
^fift ^TftfHgWSTTII
<W
II
74
12.
for
(^TT-i|)
fortune
may ye
(pi.)',
(^mj
acquire
friends
their
13.
15.
brothers.
16.
misfortune.
18.
20.
the king's
let
To-day
by the house
imv.)
(opt.,
22.
my
the fruits
we two
May we
receive the
is
reward of
(opt.,
May
21.
king.
Ye
19.
-priest.
It
with
MMW)
17.
(gen.).
ye see good
May
14.
glory.
our
(opt.,
the
we
the
virtue.
Lesson XVIII.
215.
The
Causative.
some
^J.
Most roots
?n makes
X(\).
217.
in
^T
and
"^|
(in Less.
VII);
T^P^fa;
initial
^FC,
,
'drink',
and
makes
1TM*lfil;
M'itfilfrl (as
T^,
etc.,
with
^f in a light syllable
is
various
commonly
Thus,
TJc^,
in ^JJ^,
some-
though from
^Tf\J-^[.
remains unchanged.
-m 41^(71.
vfarfa from
UW^jf^
^T^TT^Tf?! from
sometimes
K*t, ofiliHiJd;
TP5
1XJT,
thus.
Medial or
but
^T
from l^T;
few roots
irregularities
ened,
in
thus, ^"PTOfc!
^^,
to
216.
sign
chief points
TJ
lengthi
<i
and
tST
q fcT
^,
short
75
Lesson XVIII.
218.
219.
Some
nominatives
to
iprfTT, to fit; M^RrfTT, to *JT; ^TrHrfa,
220.
For
The
221.
f^.
causatives of intransitive
X.
ace.
The
two
either (a):
fq^n^
fMU^IV,
H^'*J Id,
The general
Participles.
after
of the
two
"^T's
in
being
active,
^ST,
lost;
mdna,
etc.
<^"3|fr
For
endings are
for
"il^Vf
the middle.
^frl
But
Tl^nT tuddnt,
participial
and
forms).
suffix
is
Thus, ^qrl
fTVH (exbhdvant,
^fT
see below,
Less. XXIII.
223.
exhibits
some
The pronoun
of the
first
person
is
declined thus:
Lesson XVIII.
76
224.
The forms
*?,
*TT,
ft,
TCC.
225.
In pronouns of the
show
first
in Sanskrit
is
Vocabulary XVIII.
ff die; caus. (mdrdyati) kill.
tJP^ eat;
(dcdyati)
make Tf&
^[
study, read
^SlTSl
caus.
^T+ ^rfH in
make;
greet.
form
+ ^n
in
caus. (dapdyati)
make
give or pay.
+ ^SR
load
away
(caus. apa-
The
is
person
latter
priest
said
(who
himself.
(dat.).
caus. (var-
i.
in caus. (cravdyati)
e.
recite,
make
proclaim (ace.
of pers.).
TUT stand;
in
caus. (sthapdyati)
IT
proclaim.
*
inform
ndydyati).
WS[
dhaydti, -te)
hear,
f?f in caus.
i& hear
(dat.).
qEPZT in
show.
~%*{ see ; in caus. (darcdyati)
l^TT
caus. (ajndpdyati)
command.
l^T give;
caus. (abhivadayati)
f^7 know;
ordain, appoint.
fff
(ydjdyati)
for {ace.*).
(<z-
dhydpdyati) teach,
cfiain caus. (kalpdyati,-te)
caus.
sacrifice;
make
is
who performs
"make that
to
called
sacrifice
as though the
<Ja|44M) were celebrating the sacrifice for
person
sacrifice",
77
Lesson XVIII.
dm
Subst.:
W^RV
nectar.
n.,
trunk
hand;
m.,
phant)
ray
BRTfcfirra
HTZtiPni
('of
nom.
n.,
of Patna.
ele-
toll, tax.
->
garment.
n.,
poet.
M3fl
groom.
m., slave,
nom.
f.,
pr.,
Benares.
esp.
excellent quality,
excellence.
Adj.:
nom.
^IJTTf m.,
n?H
(Rama's
pr.
^,
father).
f.
f.
o^JT, new.
^rT,
Exercise XVIII.
*ra
mw T?m
^t^rt
w^TT^prcf^:
ti^g:
fa IT
*M<*Jd
^O^K^^
9^
14.
food.
21.
have
20.
my
^5^ft
i
ii
99
16.
field
irrcgntr*r^
vo
^?*rn:
S^?T3i Jj(lllrH^^:
^ni^n>
^fwr *j%
W\f% ^ ^RPJi
15.
Show me
and wolves
sacrifice
ploughed by slaves.
boy taken
sent envoys to
fra-
II
the
*ti-
They had
(gen.) cows,
The
^niiiM*f5T %^: n *
The kings
*
^m*H
II
18. I
I cause
frfa ^rrf^tfr^m
f<TI
TOiwrt
*=
90
>rr?rfr
(led)
Pataliputra.
expression of possession,
etc.,
19.
away from me
22.
23.
(abl.).
the
78
of Visnu.
poet recite (use cfciqeiHr) a eulogy
hearts with wishes.
25.
24.
We
torment our
Lesson XIX.
226.
T^^ and
^T^
as bases)
Dual.
is
(for
which
declined thus:
Lesson XIX.
79
Lesson XIX.
80
Tf^fW
'northern',
'southern',
etc.
nominal declension are met with from numeral adjectives, and from
having somewhat of a numeral character,
other words
as
The
234.
^q
etc.
Sanskrit often puts the relative clause before the antecedent clause,
to
clause.
placed
either
not
but
English.
"
before
or
the
into
inserted
after
whole
the
antecedent
high
in
Sanskrit either
tfffa
rff:,
or:
^ ^*T
235.
thus,
in the antecedent
clause
clause,
as
is
lift CTWW
*j
be
clause;
done in
is
very
T($Q
ift
English idiom.
The
f*Jcf
to
is
antecedent
would be
*T^rTt
it
a relative
relative
236.
The
'whosoever, whatever'.
attained
by adding
^Tin
The same
result is
an
meaning:
a similar sense.
indefinite
Thus
is
% ^T, f^[,
^"fa
^T^T ^T^fa
''
whatever
this
woman
relates''; ^ff ZJ^f Vfm: ^TR^ "whatever any one's disposition may
be"; ^TO ^i^ fxf^^fd "he gives to some one or other"; <<<ain*^fHfej fl 3Tffi
81
Lesson XIX.
Vocabulary XIX.
Verbs:
^^
name;
say, speak;
in caus.
^T^
ltrr
in
drink;
caus.
(pdydyati)
caus. (pdldyati)
in
rejoice;
make
in
other.
gait; refuge.
f^^
n.,
umbrella.
n.,
milk.
f.,
f',
*$
73^
TS(\,
"3Rf other.
a god.
gng"
qn4^
companion, helper.
all
m.,
n. pr.,
have
Adj.:
TrTT
f.,
(ghatdyati) have
n. pr.
^ftaPST
%^ejft
caus.
*inrr?r m.,
f.,
57
business, concern.
n.,
kill;
called.
Subst.:
^TTTCjr
read.
killed.
rejoice, please.
irfTf
e.
f^TW
caus. (jprlndyati)\^\
4)|tj
i.
protect.
jft
(vdcdyati)
speak,
(a written leaf)
make
(Vedic)..
all.
^ 14
sweet.
Indecl. :
Krsna's mother.
tJ|04 also,
even.
earth.
often postpos.).
'.
Exercise XIX.
^fa ^
ftraft
82
Lesson XIX.
ir^r
cfimf^Rmr^
^rf>:
The husband 6
15.
(loc.ftm.)
3
Rama 3 was
born
qg
is
11
called
at thy
so?
Others than
diligence
we
(abl).
17.
those
kings
the law
pos.)
who
protect
{ace.)
22.
wicked.
May
24.
16.
( cft^
<^ )
the law-books.
their subjects
be victorious 9
Why
The
according to
20.
21.
The
fruits
teacher
The
19.
May
all
(^rw, post-
of all these
their
Which of
the
cows
two
fruits
to thee,
do ye wish?
to
25.
My
nothing.
Lesson XX.
Declension of Stems iu Consonants.
All
noun -stems
in
endings.
precisely alike;
final
the other
is
With
^pjj, as
used.
"Makes
237.
speakest thou
Dacaratha
whom 1
(loc), of
Kausalya
(gen.)
rejoices
18.
11
of that
XX.
Lesson
XX.
83
adding
(never
to the
tSTT)
weak form
The endings
normal ones
2.
Z; sporadic are ^,
but one
Of
3.
tjJ
OT as
the
4.
{.,
as follows:
is
X!?
1>
is
if
"l,*
<T,5
is
allow-
dropped
and again
the
last,
first in
is
very few
asp.,
and
wherever they
occur.
^, becomes either ?R
cases (where
it
surd
or (less often)
^;
c^.
240.
is
^,
finals.
final palatal, or
in a
comes
the last
would etymologically
consonants
remains.
non-aspirate surd,
both sonants
stems,
but
final
until
weak
(Introd., 90).
The more
^i, K.5
by
of the masculine.
1.
stem
238.
239.
But the
of all numbers.
and
241.
final is treated as in
242.
An
f*J^
^^ a "d ^
a stem-
external combination.
aspirate mute
is
changed
to
its
corresponding non-
stands
it
Hence such
own corresponding
non-aspirate.
a mute
is
243.
doubled by prefixing
its
c^,
and
^, \J
Be-
84
XX.
Lesson
fore suffixal If
both
<T
becomes^. Examples:
stem -final
'misfortune';
^*R^
i\\c^ m.
*^
a.
*twc
i.
insm
d.
*ro
Ab.
*4M^
g.
l.
srhtt
spnr
^rro^i:
^rnrf^
surfer u
*^flrct
^mHsfi
tws:
ii
^rnrsra:
*<vii*i
w\v^
oHiffiu.
wrsra;
11
11
*hm*ui
*^f?r
t^to:
11
^iim^h ^nm;
^rn^
snra;
-4im<i
as
1/t
Plural.
^rre^
~Z;
wind'; ^SIT^
'the world'.
n.,
Sing.
n.v.
l
,
^im<ih
jt^j ^rrw
^RTfa n
si'nrro; n
sprraj n
Dual.
N.A.V. ^^rfr
For
the
*MH<fl
i.D.Ab.
jt^wt^
g.l.
vft<i
^f^TTft
w^rm;
4iih<{1h.
II
snnwr^
annfrtc
u
ii
cf.
phaldni, ma-
dhuni, etc.
T21 )
when a
loses
its
final
245.
Agreement of
h) becomes
^, or
If the
same
if the
masc.
it
(TET
V W
,
aspirate;
3T5PE0 ^**J'
adjectives.
sonant aspirate
adjective qualify
combined number;
,
fern, subjects
with neuter,
Lesson XX.
85
Vocabulary XX.
make
or
rise
in caus. (lambkdyati*)
receive or take
^i? grow;
pdyati)
,.*,
^fW
Verbs:
make
give.
grow;
plant.
Subst.
^MHlMi
f-,
name of
certain Vedic
writings.
^XT^TT n
->
a hundred.
IJTf n.,
^"^7
autumn; year.
f.,
^Rfi.
fagot.
f.,
^rf^T^
f- 5
river.
m., friend.
41^7
Adj.:
BTCFZ
f.,
stone.
^TSJ^r,
f-
f^raW
m.,
supporter, maintainer.
cpfo,
f.
T^ERi
ni.,
*<f^
wind; as
m.,
pi.,
reach;
n.
pr.,
*T3f,
the Storm-gods.
^"TfT m.,
wind.
<4|(t|
n.,
threefold, triple.
hard to find or
difficult.
otSTT,
Indecl.
^f
f.
f.,
^S(J,
devoted, true.
also; even.
Xjjy |f^
behind (w.
gen.).
Exercise XX.
f ftps
*rf*ret
If a nasal
is
^TT^Tfr
ever
^rfra<s
*j^h!
^qrf^-
^^T^;
86
Lesson
^:
^frf^
*nf*i:
Wt
t^:
?* sfta
*rr^r
XX. XXI.
o.
*S
WrT:
Tnft <if^f^ra
cRI-
(gen.) fajTt
qo
wm:
14.
15.
16.
One
difficult business.
(express in pi.) should plant trees on all the roads, for the
Those
17.
friends
who
18.
are true
The
girdle
in
misfortune
(JUT caus.)
20.
fire.
The ocean
Put
19.
called
is
by
the poets the husband of rivers. 21. All subjects must be protected
(imv.)
by
their kings.
22.
Some
of these
in
Lesson XXI.
246. Declension
tals, etc.
when
it
is
Final
cont'd.
Stems in pala-
^j
when
final,
of Consonant-stems,
becoming
f
1.
3.
same way.
4.
The
ff
many
of
If
before 3?
2.
Final
^TT a "d
^JTCT\ the ^T
becomes
"Ef
after
is
efi
pendent substantives;
pound word.
but they
are
87
Lesson XXI.
thus.
E.g.
^.
TF^
f-,
'speech, word';
*Jf"3
f.,
'illness'; f^"*^
f.,
Plural.
Sing.
n.v. <tto
A.
TN?l
i.
^-rt
L.
wrf^f
f%*
^R
wr
^fw
^rr^
ii
f^lR
f^tn
t^ftr
^^ro:
^tTt^b:
ii
TTf
||
f^c
ii
II
^f^ro:
^f f^J
I
f^frwi;
II
Dual.
Tnft
^ft
ciNii*i
Tnfr*;
247.
1.
of roots
and
an ^
3"f
2.
3.
'sacrifice',
^Fr*t
ii
f^ron^
f^afm:
11
The
"IT"5r
"H,
final
'people', the
pi.,
For
"5T
above.
"fat, m.
f^fr
see 246,
^rarm;
3.
the final
Thus,
f%$
Vaicya- caste';
f%fi^
exceptions,
'rule',
"?|<3
of a number
m., 'enemy';
'
m.,
(adj.)
'licking'.
Plural.
Sing.
N.V. f^z
A.
i.
l.
fWZ
f"^"**.
f^TO
II
fa^H
f^n
f^rfT
ii
f^-fa
fsrff
ii
II
f^TO
f^Tf^
j>
-n
II
r>
ii
II
Dual.
ff^ft
"f%#t
fl^lT^
f^fta
248. But '"gf^Jt
ni.,
ii
f^l^TR:
f^rf-ra:
priest*,
II
ii
H^
Lesson XXI.
88
makes 3gf^R
i/*!U
makes
249.
5^
and ^5T
etc.;
^^
Nouns having
1.
though containing
'garland',
f.,
etc.
the roots
'burn', and
Y^,
final element,
'
granting wishes
loc.
\T^;
pi.
Ijf^ etc.
2.
In
f*H^
'shoe,
the
fi?,
nom.-voc.-sing.
and
<^
ace.
\dMMr^,
thus,
^*^,
f?Hh
where
^g
^MH^
f-,
becomes
f.
It.
^TTT^RR;
sing.
'friend-betraying,'
words with
represents original ^T
',
'milk',
and
into ^{
^TPTCf
T^,
loc. pi.
fig.
"TgTR,
Vocabulary XXI.
*TW +
Verbs:
in
<*T{
caus.
(damdyati)
tame;
compel.
5^
^?
support
tf
3?
(prahdrati)
strike
out
smite.
and Jig.).
Subst.:
^Ti^J
m.
^TJ
pi.,
n. pr.,
India.
-^-e^
pi.,
f.,
^T^q m.,
verse of the Rigveda
the Rigveda.
-slflMViJ n.,
<^Tt r||
f.,
medicine.
in
tears.
f.,
GHETTO
n.,
sweetness.
sickness, disease.
89
Les9on XXI.
one
in.,
who
has taken a
*37WTT
"!?
healthy, well.
f.
xnaf,
sacred texts).
^-,
wholesome
^TT,
f-
^STT,
f.
besieged, surrounded
Adj.:
^TrsfiTnT,
FT.+
i^r,
^n
oRT'fr?^ m.
f.
rich
n.,
*Tf,
granting wishes
^J
),
suffused.
part,
(pass.
of
hated, detested.
old.
),
f.
f.
H*TfT,
Wonder-cow.
as f. subst., the
f.
^Tftra,
^ST[
f%% + f^),
part, of
attacked, smitten.
"^TT)?
-
f-
f^f^S,
t ^n (pass.
(gen.).
strongest.
^TT,
provided with.
Ad?.:
ever.
Exercise XXI.
*piwt
*T^ri:
f^ffMNs*m
^tr^%r:
(abl.)
ere *rr^
^ f^TT^ wri
^t $^?ra
14.
f^raft
^i
In
ii
<^
the
cfff^
TOTWt
<*iIh<i* *rrv3
faftrs:
o.
^<T7r
Tim
$fo
i
^r
^rftwrrrsri *wn:
ii
private
recitation
of
the
Veda an
ascetic
must
*
f^RJ^ (interrog.), with some other words expressing u9e or
need, take9 with it an instrumental of what is used or needed, and
to a well
man
are
90
who
called hotr,
Rama
Usnih.
pass.) the
Among
21.
Vibhisana.
veda.
betrayers
The
22.
father's
-
"Among my
17.
caus.),
fell
glance
me
(loc).
(^nSf^T
pass.)
upon
named
is
enemies
his
(ace, dat.,
Krsna was
the battle
killed
by
May
(TJT
24. In
Let an
18.
and protect
of - friends
23.
emies.
The
20.
the
C?J^
19.
priests is
vassals in check
his
16.
carry an umbrella.
the strongest":
is
emperor keep
15.
the Rigveda.
recites
in
or
loc.)
en-
his
"
:
thus
Lesson XXII.
250.
Declension of Stems in
The stems
"J.
and the
of the nom.
becomes
then
Thus, farj
116).
iftx
A.
f*TT*l
i.
l
251.
tjt;
fanj
nrfn
f*nft
ii
ST**
voice
final
J^ f.,
far*; gr*C
i
ii
ifM'R
ii
farta:
^R
yfrs:
in f?T^
^tf^ [and
They
*ftf*rarjtf*fci:
ii
^tH
and f^(J.
is
tjtt
city'.
Plural.
nom.-sing.,
'
'
*nft h
II
jft
Stems in
f-,
Dual.
Singular.
N.v.
and
in
lost.
is
in
and
ii
^5
made by adding ^;
in ^H
may form
a possessive derivative
with.
Lesson XXII.
and also
nom.
the
in
where
sing.,
Thus, ^Tf^nt.
compensation.
the
A.
Neuter.
Dual.
Plural.
Singular.
I.
Vf*Ml
^rf^WT^
^f*rf*TCC
l.
\rf^t*i
^nffa;
^fsre
v.
Dual.
Vfiit*i
in
n -> 'rich'.
->
Masculine.
Singular.
^[
Plural.
y,
as in the masculine
^rfat
Their inflection
feminines.
fore Vf
[and
see 241
nom.-acc.
pi. neut.
nasal (anusvdra).
n.,
for the
stems in
fern.]
VT^
^R^
pi.
p.
of this
masculines and
is
loc.
^T
be-
Masc.
^ or
also lengthen
Thus,
Jf*RT
n.,
or
^[
^fa^
'mind';
'oblation';
n,
'bow'.
Dual.
Singular.
N.A.V.
The stems
252.
*t-to;
i.
*wr
l.
*r*rfs
^f^ ^r^
jt^
||
ff^Ti
^R^r
ffafa
\i*rfa n
^fcpft
*Rtrro;
*wfa;
\*pft
II
ffwro v^t^
ii
ifafrtc
ii
^*jtTt^
Plural.
n.a.
jnrifa
i.
T^tt^:
*w
L
<>r
253.
sing-
ff^f
*nr:g
or
ffeng
vrfcr
ff^ra:
^fn^
v^*3
or
ii
^j:j
ii
n
||
nom.
^^rf^f"^^ m. (name of certain mythical characters):
VftHTO,
nom.-acc.
the
f^-rq
suffix
pi.
ace.
^rf^^H,,
instr.
^f^^T,
voc.
^P^<^;
^STf^fT^^.-
^Tj
strength, strong'.
thus,
from
Stems
in
^f
fa^
n.,
and
jf^^, 'having
are very rare.
'strength',
fc|^
92
Lesson XXII.
254. Adjective
member
are very
common.
Thus,
m.
n.
f.
N. *HI*t
T^
a.
*to;
^^rr:
^IVJI^y
A.
Plural,
m.
n.
f.
n.
f.
3*M*H
'long-lived':
Dual.
Singular.
<f|vh*JMH
Plural.
*ra:
^NlTW etc.
I.
'favorably-minded.'
Dual,
Singular.
m.
4J*H^
^Kh^R
etc.
<{jv||^f^
etc.
Vocabulary XXII.
sajjdte
Subst. :
^WT^C
i^lft
pipe, conduit.
n.,
milk.
Y^
voice; song.
^^C
n.,
eye.
loc.
).
bow.
f.,
w.
J|<4J
vaci.
f^T^
on (as thoughts
\slr^ n.,
heavenly nymph.
f-i
f*j
for sajydte)
Verb:
city.
f.,
TO^Rc(, m.,
Snf^PC
ni.,
n. pr.,
Pururavas.
(living) creature.
H<d*slU^
^Tf^WC m moon.
^tt m s py->
W\
bowstring.
3fCTT
->
f-,
sii^fim.
n.,
door, gate.
n., sacrificial
^Wl
^"^T^
mind.
n.,
formula, text.
^fllRT
body.
^["IT
*H^
n.,
HH*\H
age.
{.,
flower.
Lesson XXII.
^pf
Cs
sun.
in.,
^(M
inaw,
stead.
JOTftVT,
^f%^
-?
possessor, lord.
f^pT,
^rr (part, of
f-
ot +^n)-
^,
first.
^rT (part, of
*?),
dead,
f.
o^jj
of
^JT),
(part,
standing.
TPTf^pr
subst., ascetic.
fallen.
Adj.:
^n^re,
f.
f.
f{rf,
oblation.
n.,
asm.
asceticism;
TTSff^^ courageous.
locality;
spot,
place,
n.,
i)3
Indecl.:
cf
to
be sure,
in sooth.
Exercise XXII.
-5nr%
11.
cities
13.
infxprr +nifa
s*rt:
htwt
wtf^m *r*rf%
of India dwell
The
wt
q+nqfamfrd
w*''
<rra;
smmri
rich
praise of Pururavas
in
12.
In the
14.
The king
gave orders (^T-IJT cans.) to have his minister called (use or. recta).
15.
The minds
sing.).
16.
At
night the
moon
(cf.
18.
milk,
on riches (^",
19.
Tf&
in Voc.
I)
One
flowers, fruits,
and
The Apsarases
In age
(instr.),
loc.
17.
lead into
not
in
Heaven
knowledge,
94
Lesson XXII.
Civa
the eldest
is
by the oblation.
among
21.
his
XXIIL
20.
The gods
live
22.
are suffused
with tears.
Lesson XXIIL
Declension.
255.
Comparative Adjectives.
ad-
Comparative
cases,
and a weaker
of middle
distinction
ends in ^l.
stem-form.
in
in
ZR^
(usually
|^4|^),
The
The feminine-stem
is
made with
n. %*ttt;
Plural.
h\h\
%^t*ra:
Sing.
n.v.
%?TOT
^ft^rrn;
^frf^C
l.
^rfa
'^refa:
%*m
made with
Plural.
3<j'ifa
r,
*i:*r
Dual.
%^^ %wt
n
I.
256.
*i*mtl
no
masc.
Neuter.
Dual.
51
A. ^fa-RHP*
being
Masculine.
Sing.
there
voc. sing.
nJR^)
like
*\d\.
fall into
participles, present
(or ^cQ.
They
are masc.
'living.
A. Participles in
^sprf
(or ^ffi).
E.
g.
sJfanT^
m.,
nM
95
Lesson XXIII.
Neuter.
Masculine.
Sing.
N.V.^e^
Dnal.
Plural.
Sing.
Dual.
Plural.
^fanT^
^T^
Wfanft
sft^f^T
^m
aforeft
^\qci,
I.
wfa*TT
sfhntTTH
Whrf^
as in masculine.
l.
^fafw
^t^rffa;
afcng
A.
258.
ind. act.
thus
and ^HH^;
final
from the
of these participles
off the
by cutting
chanically,
fut.)
form of
259.
the usual
in the
*Tf%^jf?tT
fJ?T
(as
e.
the ^ of
present-system), lose
it
participle,
and
Thus, from
j/^",
voc.
(or
^T!^srftT,
me-
obtained,
(fut.),
3rd
is
nom.-
nom.-voc.-acc. du.
^,$[ cTt,
*
pl-
260.
when
root ends in
tSTT,
and
all
future
participles,
du.
du.
m\
stems
in
^fX^J ft or
<>r
^HT.?
wrO
wf^nft
^Tc^
Participles of
all
(pres. part,
from
take or
either
may
thus,
the
<*{\ **!<!.
IfJ, 'go'),
all
^JfiJ<^
other
(^R^
The
adj. ?T^fT
96
Lesson XXIII.
JTpl;
2), ace.
iffT^n^,
JTfTf^rT
pi.
The feminine
262.
~^7[)
is
j[,
is
(or
always identical
Vocabulary XXIII.
"Verbs;
1$
^T
adj.):
TT^TRC.
(pr. part, of
(apasdrati) go
away;
in
away.
m., calf.
%^rt^.
"'sSfXf
rule.
JJB(r&jate) shine;
^c^
better, best
as neut. subst.,
salvation.
^fnT
^T) giving.
<flll\i^j
f-
bright, glistening;
^rf,
f.
part,
^TT;
of
become
(past. pass.
as neut.
3J);
man;
as
(act.) illuminating.
Adv.:
^J^ to-morrow,
subst.,
being, creature.
surely, indeed.
f%
Exercise XXIII.
ifta*:
*
(ace. pi.)
Especially a
pile of her
**
%*r%
husband
in
vf-msmfewt
whence Anglo-Indian
"Even though
"^R
^*k
^ ^r:
they exist".
Lesson XXIII.
m^mI
*rnt
farnft"
<pzra:
^fwr
tott
*rrfr
^RTfa
XXIV.
(gen.
97
du.)
^%
*TfTfar
We
14.
who
is
good
19.
16.
praised.
He who
15.
qo
The
lives (part.)
In the field I
18.
is
to-day
maiden, making
child
was
(gen.)
flying about
saw
dead to-morrow.
21.
birds flying.
who
The word
20.
(W^ )
band
battle
(part.) in
Among
17.
moon
*rr
^sra
i ^*j:
king
23.
hus-
24.
property.
The
(abl.)
in the house.
(*&{)
Lesson XXIV.
Declension.
263.
jp?r
(fjr[)
are possessives.
inflection
nom.
*nft.
In
rich ',
IprT
'
They
^(^
B. Stems in
and
suffixes
differ in
in the
'
Stems in
masc.
sing.
the
celebrated
The two
The feminine
dual neut. ^
is
made
never inserted.
is
in
^;
thus,
^ft-
Thus,
if\4{d
'
:
adjectives ^<Jri
declined.
~
Lesson XXIV.
98
Neuter.
Masculine.
Dual.
Singular.
Plural.
n.
^fant ^fNnft
5H*Mtt
a.
^fonw*t
H*i*i^
I.
^ffacTT
*FI*l*mH -sn+ir^t^
l.
^forf*
sftoii^
V.
31>*K
264.
as in the masculine.
-sfftraj
of
W)
as
frequently used in respectful address
is
^^^,
voc.
is
there!"; and
a
is
*p^, and
^rs^,
common
Ht^
is
genders.
It
sing.
is
con-
masc.
its
is
older
^^,
"^r5^-
it
is
in
triple
form.
is
cases the
general dropped; in the middle
dropped, and
In the neuter,
suffixes
and
final
nom.
often doubled.**
weakest cases
Its
Derivative stems in
265.
Plural.
Dual.
Singular.
it
is
also lost in
the nom.
sing,
of all
of
*% is
J^
and
^^, when
Examples: TT^ffi
After the
by a consonant,
accumulation of consonants.
n.,
**
^fr^
loses
its final
*J7R^
n.,
'
'king'; TT*T*t
'devotion'.
'blessed'.
Lesson XXIV.
100
Vocabulary XXIV.
Yerbs:
cut
ft^ + ^ra
off.
rub
polish.
off,
ni.,
in geni-
n-, birth.
f.,
f^]|*l
f^T
n.,
name
of a metre.
day.
word
f-
gmU!,
(of
(brahman
supreme
devotion;
God)
^tT
5
!.
->
^T, second.
kind
<4^c(rlv strong,
mighty.
a personifi- TTffTRnT
l^f,
ashes.
f^*T,
kin g
nj hair.
^TTTTT
(263).
how much?
<Mt m
much
shrewd, prudent.
how much,
^^l. n ">
great?
sociable.
n.,
how
pot, vessel.
sacred
so great, so
fHJMH
(brahman)
STSPl,
in respectful address).
f%fc(>
m., hell.
n.,
XTT^
f.,
P**ld
T^i
(udvejdyati)
^<Md
bank, shore.
tft"^ n.,
caus.
Adj.:
W1F{
in
skirts.
one's own.
f^T +^%
^fl^*^
m$P{
varndyati) de-
terrify.
Subst.:
^JT3IT.
scribe, portray.
jf^l
(denom.
^TJJ^f
as many.
f.
f.
*ft,
pervading,
far-
01?Srr
(pass. part,
killed.
Adv.:
MI^TUI
commonly.
of ^5f)
XXIV.
Lesson
101
Exercise XXIV.
TTTf'TT fcT^l
TTf?
^%^
^* 1^
MUn^4lU|
^rrf^r
Vein
^^
I
f^Trro:
it^t ^wre^r
fl[5n<pft
*reg:
rf
^Rxrerni
ii
outskirts
of this
^p^fwt
^rro
14.
shoes
their
made
temple of
village,
(use
blessed
to
your (-4(|(4H
in
the
>
which
234).
earth.
were
omnipresent
is
It
19.
21.
22.
is
18.
20.
the body,
Candragupta was
by
the enemy.
by
birth a
*ftof*r
^n%<v-
caws.)
of leather
Qudra;
let
16.
in the
15.
Let him
The
servants
river.
children (du.)
world-spirit
is
tell
me
described
called
the mighty
killed in battle
The
said
encompassed by
efi
(jpL).
!?
XftO-
many Upanisads.
spirit is
ii<fcR*i3i*iiri
the
that
king
coming
Visnu stands
announced
*rfa TTfsr
ii
or wood.
(instr.)
Brahmaus have
13.
?rfa:
f^rrf^
5T?ra:
^fr^r^wt (gen) *
*rf?m<ft
^t*rrf*T
who
23.
world-spirit,
the soul of
emperor
man
(cf.
of the whole
24.
The king
of Pataliputra
XXV.
Lesson
102
XXV.
Lesson
268.
suffix is TRiC.?
is
is
^cT-
and
union-vowel ^,
in
in
before ^3TJ
JJ before
Radical
formed
with
from
^,
but
it i3
^[
and
f^,
if
preceded
preceded by more
if
^3
always bef*T-
stem -form;
weakest
changed to
Thus, f^Tlqn^,
"^.
^^-
^ITr^i
the
masc, and
whereas radical
WJ
sing,
fU T^"^'
nom.
if
become
one consonant,
comes
by
The
^t^.
the
regards
Declension.
active participles
thus,
is
fagqV
Examples:
1.
f^T^
'knowing':
Neuter.
Masculine.
Singular.
n. fa^Tt;
Dual.
f^rcft
f^fwi;
i.
t^^rr
f^srro; f^rf^r
l.
fa^fa
fwf^c f^i
v.
f^r.
f^ra:
wf*H ej i^[
Another form of
as above,
f%^
-n
"fa^fr
y>
Plural.
ft$ UA
\
as in the masculine.
'having gone'*
n.v.
f^ranw^:
a.
'2.
Singular. Dual.
Plural.
KTira
pert.
part,
OIJMJ^
and
SRP^;
XXV.
Lesson
103
Neuter.
Masculine.
Dual.
Singular.
Plural.
n.
wft^Tt ^fuHjtO
^"Rra:
a.
^n^ii^H
n{jmi
I.
L.
Dual.
Singular.
Plural.
as in the masculine
3N*jMT
f^I11
TT^a:
^rmfa
N*jMt*t
^fr^^r
V. *ffr*TcR
269.
?m*{
m.,
n.,
'young',
tj^inj
^jffi;
in
SPPT-
*?f^,
^fTT.
270.
voc.
->
'generous'
(in
T^ffr
271.
Norn.
n.,
sing.
is
'day',
|V|c|'|,
Thus
^ft or
^f^
L.
^TftT or ^rf>
(o^)
\W^
or
^TfW
^T^-
or
^f TO
adjectives formed
a strong
in ^SH3
(T( ) or
(^)
The
Some
ceding
^^TfI
^[f\
weak
weakest stem
^WT
Plural.
H\*{
Compounds with
this root
coming from
Dual.
Singular.
from
sing.,
N.A.V.
272.
Fem.
voc. ^^.
follows
is
<4|-d
The fem.
thus ,
and a
fefM-41-
is
made with
The
principal
104
Lesson
Strong.
3JT1I
^K^ra 'downward'
^RTTOf
105
XXV. XXVI.
Lesson
Exercise XXV.
^r f^jt
^ft
||
11
Maruts.
dispute.
16.
17.
f^flr-
^r
fs*ifa; nm**i-
fa*ra
*<Wi
11
13.
Young
15.
Sarama
Great
In
:s
12.
^ m4fci^ wm v^iri
^raw:
*npif*?T
frnsN grrgia
||
wsf^sfHm vi timiiik<i^
^fwM^SidiH
yrnrafq g^
fsf
q$
^r<f\'^^f^T 3Tdl^msiJi^rm
^r^fr ^srra^
ir^r
W^
f^TT *pN
is
(^J-ftpTT)
the
let
assembly
the law.
14.
Two
18.
(ace.)
learned
dog
(/.)
best
among
the
learned
sit
Brahmans
of the gods.
the
/>ass.)
by
19.
night.
Turned toward
evil
teach
deeds
21.
by dogs.
23.
The
lion is
king of forest-
dwelling animals.
Lesson XXVI.
Some
k
273.
41Jcj|
274.
1.
TOTT,
f.,
Irregular Substantives.
mother': voc.
sing.
^<R.
num.
TOT,
ace.
TOI*1R,
*r%
inst *
du. <aicT|,
Lesson XXVI.
106
OTft*U
^r<a**NH>
composition, and
2.
trfff m.,
when meaning
loc.
abl.-gen. M<*|^,
Tfiif,
ace.
'lord,
276.
^p^ft
1.
'
'
eye
tJ(^J^
'
bone
-4|*-vy^
%ft, ace.
f ?
f^q*^
or ^fr{,
instr.
f^TT-
fM<IIH; du ft^ft* W\ J 11
ace.
fijKI^ or
1.
W;
^^,
^|T^
instr.
normal ones
ace. sing.
^TTTt
pl-
1.
etc.
'
"SR^f
3"W3C.i
made from
cor-
pl.
its final is
^PHJ.,
2.
nom.
thus,
sing,
f^
nom
f^RH>
gen. *$Tlm*v
nstr
f.,*
pl.
3.
f^^,
Stem
"^
changed to
^f^^
<*"
be-
dat.-abl.
or
^ff^^
^Pff m.,
instr.
m. (rarely
^SRIOT.
Not
^"f^lf.),
'wealth':
TTWT^, TTOtl;
pl-
etc.
(from
^R^ + ^Bff
^TCI,
i.e.) 'ox':
makes
curds
278.
nom.
^VJ^
sing. -*J*[,
ace.
T^l
etc.
f^foU
>
^t^t.,
nom. -4Hm^,
thus,
^T?H> g en
all
'
'
f.,
VRll,
loc.
277.
is
2. ^jsftf.,
thus,
inst. sing.
T^ft.
fore
^rNfij^;
fl^^T5!
instr.
*|^,
is
it
'husband',
dat.
nom. ^r^T^C.,
pi-
2.
'
cart-drawing',
weakest
fi^|!
m., 'road',
the
corresponding middle cases are made from nf%J, and the weakest
from
TJ^;
thus,
ace.
sing.
tJ38n}^, dat.
XJ%,
ace.
pl.
TO^b
Lesson XXVI.
[The stems
dat. qf^|ttf{^.
m.,
JR^^
The stem
279.
stem
q^rr,
voc.
etc.,
tpr^
du.
is
Vft*^
M^l^^l
sing. l|4J|^,
jj*rm;, Y^t^c;
iprftfT,
The strong
very irregular.
TJ*^,
and
'stirring-stick',
ra.,
to follow l|d!|^.]
'man',
m.,
tfaj
MtUt^, mid.
is
107
^Ti^,
pi-
5^^,
For
280.
the stem
5RJ
'age',
cases
281.
||^
282.
and,
ace.
Mld*^,
xn^,
compounds,
pi.
substituted in the
f. ;
ST^TI or
thus,
nom.-voc.-acc. of any
in
The stem T[
in
make
does not
'heart',
n.,
number (except
may be
<q4<fl
instr.
TJ^T,
f^M<^,
'foot',
m.,
becomes VJ'S
in
strong cases;
in the
From f^'?
etc.
f^nf^-
instr. pi.
f^[-
'foot',
becomes
and
its
ace.
nom.
and loses
sing.,
member
its
of a compound,
^ in the
Further,
Tl
The
Iff in
thus,
when
^J^^m.,
flp^*,
instr.
-killing a
WisT^T,
du TOlHlft fIT^
284.
^ in
is lost,
personifications
the
of
nom.
W^f^
or
make
the
nom.
compound words, an
original
voc.
f^;
n. pr.
(both
^^.
na.
sing,
In
loc. sing.).
its
sing. 3fi|rC>
fflr,
fTTJ^, ace.
sun),
etc.,
etc.; pi.
middle cases
i
in
^tt,
but
TjpEpTJ?^, instr.
member some-
But a
following member.
guttural or labial in direct combination with ^ sometimes prevents
the combination, as in the instr.
S^f^TT.
times
lingualizes
of
the
next
108
Lesson
XXVI.
Vocabulary XXVI.
?m
Verbs:
move
in caus. (arpdyati)
tied, satisfy
f^
jTt^ -f
give.
caus.
in
if^ (guhati)
send
or satiate oneself.
(vildpati) complain.
(guhdyati)
ITTT3
Subst.:
"^rWl (^rN)
n.,
eye.
m., faithfulness.
^STsTtta
l't|lfll
f- 3
ftp?,
^n
(part, of
f*!-*nO,
f.
blessed.
protection.
n.,
f-
foot.
TfZ m.,
M|tM
saint.
^TT, one-eyed.
m., biped.
a Vedic
(homo).
four-footed, quadruped,
^ff^T^
fl^
divinity, deity.
f.,
THHQ
qjTW
thought, mind.
n., notice,
man
Adj.:
f^rT
m.,
sT?T n.,
Exercise XXVI.
sTtto;
sTTTO;
hi^H wi <tpr;
H<4riicH^i)
H^r4^HI^|
*8
II
flTTr%
II
tpSJT'TO:
^ 1%bt rpRTFtK WW WRTfa 8 W!W*ri ^FH<f<^ src^snw; q %*r xren wfrwt gHii*< $ ^t
TRT^n^^T ^) jfoi: *Tf WTTPT+I^isrc *= I g*P*Wi
I
^jfa
f^T
^rf^":
fqcIT
^f^rf^T
i
^TWt ^
|
^*f^t
t:
TR
$<($
^W
Q.
q8
*?TrTT
Wt
T^TR
W^^T T WR<T T ^
io
S?
wt
iffT
$M\M\
rTTTtym^^l-
cnfa^
XXVI. XXVII.
Lesson
18.
road.
19.
and Savitar.
deities in
21.
Be
view
a
20.
(use
named
HMHQ
ana< in
also
27.
sacrificial
22.
^p^
Mother,
food
the
24.
23.
Who knows
The Maruts
cans.,
slain
The
,
the
formulas.
seers'
and make
by Maghavan
child with
pi.)
among
(*N!J4J, pass.)
gracious,
is
is
Water
Rik
the
25.
109
curds.
from our
26.
friend's
Have
house.
Lesson XXVII.
285.
are
Demonstrative Pronouns*
made up with
pronouns
-4|i|4^
as $rf|^ and
Two
demonstrative-declensions
^T2^
respectively).
The
first is
moter
relation.
Lesson XXVII.
110
du.
<^H>
^^t
pi.
^**
^raTO*^:):
Feminine.
Masculine.
Dual.
Sing.
Plural.
Dual.
Sing.
TMH
i.
^nprr
^ijjuiih
w^
-^rgfispt
W^
^RHl
wffiro:
^r^n
wM^:
^^m^
accentless,
falls
upon
inj^,
f.)
Tpn'f'I,
HdU,
^
IpTl^C; instr
f-
These
TpTT^-
sN
the rest
pi. ^5TTF*T;
s
^Sfjf,
unchangeable
it.
du.
final $^ of ^l^ft is
is
n. TTn?>
m. T|^T,
n.
The
There
288.
^nn;
-sufttj
Plural.
A.
l.
the rest
287.
d.
ff*t
in situations
(cf.
1JT
161).
which
->
f.,
^T>
n ->
n.,
is
where no emphasis
f-
11*1*1
^iTi^. PI- cc
m.
Du. acc
1-
H.iil,>
a form of
Hm
or TJ^.
HM*{
Thus,
^[Sr ^JT^JH^IT^'T
289.
in a comparatively
small
T.
teach
By
number of verbs,
MIh<*U-
him grammar".
the suffix 7f
is
or,
formed,
di-
with any tenserectly from the root of the verb, and unconnected
ends always in
transitive verbs,
it
^S[J.
qualifies
When
this
is
participle
The
made from
^tT
dattd, 'given';
^5 uktd,
the
spoken'.
same par-
Lesson XXVII.
Ill
ticiple
Wf, 'been';
gone',
monly,
TJTffrT, 'fallen'.
This participle
290.
it
also,
is
of nfl^, 'be', or
Sometimes
actionis.
'
^tH^
thus,
'he
*fcf:
was written".
letter
tion, particularly
to be supplied; thus,
is
Very com-
is
'
gift
gone";
The neuter
'
^7^1*^
is
milk
'
it
neuter verbs
A. With suffix
Certain roots in
1.
be
ift 'swell,
f^
the
The
or
f%
^J
J^
'swell', *T*T;
^;
'break',
^f;
in 5f
number of
(which becomes
'cut',
292.
roots,
before
Some few
t^Rd;
f^TCjT
Commonest
*^5
f:
or
5R.
which before
2effi
before the
*J
*TSTV 'sink',
T)
W,
^J;
'attach',
^*J
some
T):
of
jg^
(f?j_^r,
in
f^^;) f^r
fa^.*
?nt or
from
T 'cut',
(which becomes
'fear', f^Cf.
X5fT
'wither', ^TPf;
f-rootsj,
f%5T
^T
^wm
4.
|JT*T;
^ (so-called
taken by a number
'abandon',
^^ or ^f^\ as in the
<W; 15 (u$ 'fill', iw-
H,
'be sick',
"^5f
in
TfT
roots in variable
(fa$, ^;
3.
suffix T is
becomes
suffix
thus,
The
and
tSTT,
fat', lftT;
destroy', ^\U[;
2.
M>
Thus:
of roots.
from
*jfli(rl
^^
verbs
'acquire',
exceptions:
?T^
<=U f( H
'rejoice';
speak';
f^
fcf'f^'cf
from *slT^
from
^f^cT
from
thus,
*3["^
'hasten',
or f^rT-
f^^
'
'know'.
et
'
Trf from
'weep'; ^ff^cl
112
Lesson XXVII.
Vocabulary XXVII.
Verbs:
^? + ^T
+ f^
2eF
3RER1
(upeksate) neglect.
(vikirdti) scatter.
+ ^T^
(den.
(uttdrati)
caus.
yoke,
(yojdyati)
cling,
adhere.
settle
(sldati) sit,
down; be
overcome, exhausted.
fat.
Snbst.:
nom.
pr.
m.
M\-q\^
the
xovpoi).
versation"; conduct of
ob-
life,
I|(T
^f
>
life
bed.
i'-,
n.,
-i
i.
e.
meal.
rffa
f-
^ST[,
ledge;
student.
na.j
demon.
acquisition, gain.
tft) fat.
iffa (part, of
na..,
plough.
chain, garland.
cayed ; ruined.
of holiness,
religious studentship.
^l^jtl
illness.
Adj.:
^TJF
hunger.
f.,
ra.,
m.,
debt.
n.,
^W^Th
^UfV
^TT m
servance.
mJH
enjoy.
(mdjjati) sink.
in
^T^
"^JpyHt m. du.,
^pj
+ ^R
emerge, come
^PJ
eat.
harness.
(avatdrati) descend.
^Sf^(
^^
or
*f
*{V3\
out.
TJT
break.
pronounce, say.
<?
(bhaksdyati)
2^*r
avagandyati)
despise.
^^ +
}^T
Vffi
as
m.
subst.,
Brahman
and so sometimes w.
= 'without'.
instr.,
113
Exercise XXVII.
Cs.
gWrT <n
ttt^cW: *wr *f
t: frrar
fN
ttwf&h
II
<\o
"^ WX
M*U<1<*
these jewels.
18.
19.
The
14.
(gen.*)
13.
This
learned
with
in
on
me
women
on the neck of
queen.
we were
this
in
20.
demon.
fortune?
(?f3( caus.).
withered.
are
delighted with
the plough.
the
water.
chain of pearls
21.
22.
What
sin
This garden
is
is
XXVIIL
B With
suffix
<f.
this parti-
Perry,
*=
^^,
praised by us,
Without union-vowel ^.
**
Lesson
I.
who was
(pass, part.)
293.
f^wnif
*rci
^ft
17.
Here comes
hung
that king,
By
II
16.
ifw^: r
^ ^r^w
The
II
^ *pWMM*Ht^f:
12.
15.
<N
li
*Rrra*rarftraf?r
WECQi
%<t
irar**^* Tf^wrrf^^rot
^ft
<*IIVj^l^(TT:
cf.
225.
114
Lesson XXVIII.
made by adding
ciple is
from ^TT;
"fa?T
1FH from
the suffix
bare root
to the
<l
thus,
"%Tr[
(or ^rr);
^c^.
If the
294.
Final
1.
and
become
51
final "q, ?^
W2
and
to
1.
made from
are
^f
Tfir
f^J from
comes
\J
^U
thus,
frorry
torical value,
treated in
is
a.
q^rs
Sometimes
^ combines
^ft(S
W% forms W{i.
bination
is TOJ;
The
*&%.
with c^ to form
1.
in ifVtT
from
where
*n<g from
but
^g
from
TJ
the
com-
q[rfcf
from
represents
weakest form,
there
weak
usually has
is
^^
from
from ^T^j
his-
before
if
^T
f^U
fijj
its
<|,
rf
suffer the
penultimate nasal
^j
from
thus,
7(JVf.
be-
HJ.
root before
in the verbal
Thus:
^^5 W3
thus, <n*J
makes
The
any where
forms.
Where
original \f
295.
b.
TTf,
2.
*nj
contrary
from ^fW
^
?:3tT
tf
<i
Final
4.
is
f^TJ
Tfvl
Jfi
3.
"%%
from f^f^;
^"35
ffjtjfi
from ^*{;
^g
and
after
thus,
thus,
"^;
^,
in
the
e. g.,
from
3.
dropped;
(or
^RO;
e. g.,
^T
weak forms
^STfS
from
from jfo.
of the perfect
^gfrom"?^
its
(the
Final
^SR
is
1X(J 'drink'; to
weakened
in
to
);
f^StH from
1&1> f^fi fr m ^TT 'put' (with \J also changed to ^), f^T<T from
115
Lesson XXVIII.
and a few others.
?TT 'measure',
4.
final
after "H in
lost
is
TFT, T?Tj Trf, T<T (from *rj^ etc.); and likewise final
rHT,
<HrT,
from ^JTH;
^TcT
More
296.
1.
Some
^TnT,
TRT,
from
^J^
sfa
roots in
'play'.
tSUI.
make
participles
3.
The
root
from
clTnT,
The
^TnT>
contracted form
etc.
widely found
is
^f
form \J{,
The
II.
^TrT>
thus,
'give',
l^T,
in
cfi^ etc.
297.
in ^J<T,
2.
'S'Z)-
Isolated
5.
etc.).
suffix
in
composition,
or ?TtT> e tc
f^^TT
with ^, or
in
the
is
fll^
When
298.
\t{
^J are
Tftpf;
*lll\ci;
299.
<F3,
caus.
ft,
added
is
dropped
fTTf^rT;
*nx*Tfa> caus
TI^
'fall',
^\
^t^<T-
^If
300.
makes
the auxiliary
301.
^,
TjfacT;
'thirst',
^fer?f
^[fxjcf;
f^
f^ff^rT;
thus, Tf^\
makes
iff 'lie'
*j{\t{;
\;
^tf^tf;
P ass
may
P a,t
and
4-1
f<f
be noticed the
^f^cf;
'dwell',
t^s
from
with or without
?T<*.
ri
Pe
'
O^C);
^1,
tf^rT; ^Tf,
Tjfarf.
^TfTCfH, ^TfacT
following:
^m;
original roots.
caus.
*T,
the original
Among
to causative
T^
ofil[
'
'
dry
(^FQ>
make
'thin', 'hag-
5^
'expanded'
(3*08*
116
Lesson XXVIII.
rH^
past
pass. part,
is
fqvO
F ron
suffix
^*f^
the
(f.
qrfr),
This participle
303.
is
^d^t^,
thus,
Thus, *TT
or,
i.
e.,
S^l^ "no
*Py
MIH^^f^f "thou
^T
TTf^JT?^'?^.
me";
(or
4|<f4|riV
to
(fem.) hast
come
Vocabulary XXVIII.
T{^{muhyati) be confused or dazed
Verbs:
fl + U
de-
caus. {pratardyati)
in
ceive.
^*ls
one*1i$+f!ft{(sa7iindkyati) equip
^^
^STO besiege.
JT (prardhati)
f^t, +
self.
TT%+ f^-^lTin
caus. (vydpaddyati)
kill.
Tj^rfjj
(pdldyate)
Snbst.
"^Tfrl in.,
+ Tf
f^TGf
honor.
^jj
xhr,
end; in loc, at
grow
(pravigdti)
up.
penetrate,
in
caus. (pravartdyati)
continue.
flee.
enjoy, eat.
HH+Wl
II
enter.
3f^
*
23T5T
or stupid.
last.
3Sf^
^JTJ
bestrew.
citizen.
->
nmn^ m
->
palace.
T^
5TTfT
m., ass.
f-,
^rfT*T n
cave.
>
Tre<f|"4jyi m.,
behavior,
nom.
life.
%f?I
^u<m'-root from
n.,
^f*JTt
pr.
'go'
+ H^T
army.
->
elephant.
'away'.
Lesson XXVIII.
f%TCT
Adj.:
(comp.)
*{*&
XXIX.
sing, as adv.:
In
more.
117
from
(part,
f%^)
affectio-
nate.
neut.
mostly.
Exercise XXVIII.
gfrnft
fafifw
(abl.)
faiNrRTRf^M n^*i
f^ft
(abi.)
^rrnr:
>2>
^ff^t
ffonfr
wrt
trg^
*rf
force.
The
*if I5-
survived
tcbo
12.
the palaces
slaves
fled
13.
The Ya-
Finally the
14.
women made
has
irr^Tftr
by participles.)
some
^t^flfcriN
Yavanas
firarr-
pm
trf^nfr
^rrfira: n o. n
irgrwrftRT
Many
8 f3faj
^rren*jfwfrwf*r.
Ji^tff^ft:
Trf^PTTwr <Kifrd:
*Tfta:
^fa ^TTf^
the
fire.
15.
The end
his
of Prthvlraja
previous
life
sung
Lesson XXIX.
304.
Gerund, or Absolutive.
The gerund
^T
and
Jf.
is
made
in classical
118
A.
305.
To uncompounded
^X
It is
vowel
it,
participle in
or
rf
f.
final
suffix <3T.
and
form
to the
root-consonant
before
added the
is
to the use of \,
formation
this
roots
the root,
With regard
interposed.
of root before
7J.
XXIX.
Lesson
treated as before
is
^J.
Examples.
1.
from ^T
^WT
from
-g^iT
ITT from
1*1'
7{ (cf.
f*
*r*t,
^,
2f^
tffaf), TJ^ft
TTT from
from
?ft^T from
^tT),
(cf.
from
^3fj *I^T
from
TJ (cf. tnjf);
295,
(cf.
^^[
*TT;
2),
"SJH from
^fT from
^Sf
TO
306.
f^T
or
307.
Some
308.
make
verbs
^HT;
from
Iff^T
from
?^
(cf.
B.
Roots
^J.
in
from Tf^
(cf.
<rrefa*rr;
fT3,
nftWi
Iff^rT),
>*f*?WT or **T^T-
^tTf^^rr;
ttt,
^f^T from
'dwell',
^f
make ^jf^I^T
thus,
wmf?r, wrfimT.
which
fwaj, ^f^fw,
309.
form
this
is
never inserted.
before
Tf.
wta (*rf%r-t)
Roots
^J^ and
in
gerund
(not aw-roots)
able
<T
in
may
^g becomes
^T3I; thus,
whose
7f^i,
pass.
^3J.
f%-
*fa?w-
^J^
part,
Some
roots
ends
in
"^Jrf
^T
Final change-
XXIX.
Lesson
this suffix;
*Rr from
thus,
^-^f
"flt^I (T?-"^^l)
3jW
WPS;
HtfU^fH,
O^TT-'ft).
liWWi-
But
tf-cjxT
^~
and
is
of the caus.
in
ttpttsj;
if
from
from f^-^f.
310.
thus,
^^^5
H*JfJ,
119
^^-*n^,
ger.
it
"31^7^;
from the
caus. tJT^-
aprerfo g er ^r^w^r.
-
311.
The gerund
or absolutive
(In
the
later
it
language
is
It
is signified
is
It
whose action
it
describes.
"
having heard
own house".*
312.
The gerunds
of
Greek
313.
Before
all
'having released',
gerunds
may be
i.e.
i.
e.
'with', like
'without', 'except'.
~^S[\
or ^J;
"without having
summoned. "
Vocabulary XXIX.
Verbs:
tST^
~%n\ acquire,
f^T (nydsyati)
entrust
(to
attain, reach.
go forth
die.
one's care).
Of course
120
35
Lesson
+ ^rfV
^T
1?
(pracdlati)
move
XXIX.
f.,
rf^^TT
on,
march.
misfortune.
5fa m.,
frog.
w. p*-j
consider.
fxfSr^ (cintdyati)
^raHT
(cydvate) totter,
3[T
^TT take.
VT + TO^-^TT
ft
+ f*!^
fall.
Cf. 312.
sf5|
vvauder forth ;
leave one's
home
wandering
ascetic.
to
n.pr., a
become a
Adj.:
^"HpT
disagreeable.
W$T,
f.
(TO,
f.
^TfT^
n.,
THif^r
on tbe head.
qfflj m.,
monkey.
ra, j
fire.
Safest.:
"SRfT'C
monkey-king.
(vibhdjati, -redistribute.
+ H(pravrdjati)
means, device.
an fnp^ni.,
*HI + f%
V4f n.,
Ceylon.
(nirndyati) bring to
f-,
bringing.
o^STT,
daily, regular.
Prepos.:
TTfri (postpos., with ace.) against.
elephant.
Exercise XXIX.
sr^psft
^t^T?c
<*
%g ^fxrf*i:
*rorfr
^n
*refr %<j
tth
*pn:
f*nsiTT:
>ft*mt *-
*nrr
f^mr-
Lesson XXIX.
XXX.
121
11.
and pass,
13.
constr.).
12.
The
the jewels
fire,
cistern": thus having spoken, the teacher seated himself (pass, part.)
on the mat.
14.
(ger.)
When
pass. part.).
his plan to
the merchant had imparted
(f^T-'fa^, caus:)
him
into
The Brah-
15.
(gen.).
the village.
(ger.)
17.
The master
and distributed
it
to
of the
the poor.
(e||xQ of both
sides.
19.
Whoever
perishes.
Whoever becomes an
the Veda, attains (ger.) not salvation, but falls into hell (loc).
Lesson
The
Infinitive.
314.
ending of which
is
later
XXX.
The
infinitive, the
when
possible.
315.
1.
To
almost
and changeable
2.
To
all
^.
is
added directly:
except those in ^R
Thus,
^MH;
tfT,
VWRf{
3[T,
in
consonants.
f^J>
3<JH5
As
root-
XXX.
Lesson
122
g, c^, t^
finals,
and
'curse', TTH**.; 3
the
to
according
^C
'dwell',
rules
^p^.
Final
becomes
'know',
%rpt
316.
roots in
and
<^,
\;
final J{,
The ending
with
cj^;
(in the
^,
final
thus,
the con-
Thus,
7f.
^fl*5 f\>
n5T|[,
-*tj+U
f^Tcf
T^-
%f\<J*0; T^,
(also
^'
^R,
are changed
for
version
tt^,
finals
Lesson XXVIII
in
given
Other
thus,
<TJ^;
Thus,
secondary conjugations.
?fW7fF{;
ift,
318.
TO
thus,
319.
Some
,
JJlf^rJH.
The
^V<f*M+iJ
or
TT^**- The
X^v
^farj*U
>
Causatives and
317.
*f,
its
use
root
5^
at pleasure;
makes ^J^rT^.
in the
^W
closely
The
is
*
tR"^
is
^5
The increments
of
are
sometimes
and
"^
instead of
difficult
combination of consonants
and
thu9 avoided.
**
in
3J^
Lesson
XXX.
123
is
able to tell";
sftrj+lffrT
The
example.
infinitive is
also often
used with
as in the
and the
like.
321.
infinitive
"there
^ftWTW^
is
food to eat"
i.
e.
Even a construction
as nominative
force.
Thus, ofm*J|^dej:
not
to
fit
not unknown.
is
322.
begun
This
be heard."
^^r^ "he
is
^TfT
4jWd
mJR
with the
IJdiYfil
1[Wf^T^<p^
323.
ative adjectives,
A. Suffix
324.
X[;
^3f,
a.
^f.
thus, from
and
Tf^r,
The
be done',
ordinary
Other
b.
final
vowels some-
~^st[
as before a vowel; thus, from fgj, 5f?J and 5T5I; from *ft, *J^J
c.
^r, Tsjgj
The
TJ to
^J(^),
^2T(fJ (^f),
^R2T
^J
q?,
^TRI; from
of
qj) 'to
*T
(from
'^vflif.
cfc|{j
faciendus.
comes
and of
^jft to
^Rf before
(3R).
is ia.
it.
*J, \jRI;
vowel adds
d.
<T
from
before
Medial 1Q remains
Hence
the conversion
124
Lesson
class;
e.
in
unchanged
thus,
Initial or
XXX.
^3T,
^K(,
medial
but
is
TT^T (^)-
(*T^)>
^^TST ^THf-
The
and -4IM+33T-
g. Causatives
from the
Suffix
infinitival
root and
This
ffolf.
noun
in
<f.
is
^J;
in
thus,
%3T,
makes ^TRP9
3TT-<qTO
and denominatives
*T^T;
<
assigned to ^^.
is
325. B.
^J )
another
in
lengthened
TTlZf
u,
i,
^RT,
^r are treated as
^T, ^Y^-
^,
same
as for
326.
-^m
C. Suffix
[^Hlfter]-
radical
Generally
atives
in
syllables
327.
^T;
thus,
^\ + \i\
The gerundives
common
in "Jf^f are
without the
^TWfa
in the
vowels
and denomin-
(^),
*ft-
impersonal pas-
thus,
HJ
^TT
^jf^sRT
Hf^W^
Vocabulary XXX.
Yerbs:
have the
^3J^ (drhati)
(cf.
right, etc.
320.)
^TR^ +
^ITf*f
attend.
(abhigdcchati)
(tdpati,
intr.);
-te)
pain;
burn
(tr.
in pass.,
and
suffer,
do penance.
|l+^PMSrT pay.
1H
(ace).
cfx^
dive under
visit,
\JT
+ fW
T?^ (nftyati)
dance.
Lesson
+ TJ
be mighty, able
^c^
Tf
(pravdrtate)
valere.
continue,
^f-sj?!
PtT
heat;
f.,
*^^W
self-existent; as m. subst.,
epithet of
Adv.:
->
convention, company.
n.,
Brahma.
enough,
"^JJ^H
enough
very;
iv.
away with;
of,
instr.,
w.
dat.,
suitable for.
Samaveda.
pi., the
at pleasure.
*<^H
Adj.:
t, young, delicate.
f.
Tppr,
^Tr^f,
body, figure.
3J"TO^
dance, dancing.
n.,
CTTT3I
self-torture.
drama, play.
>
n.,
^TJ^
fruitful.
sacrifice.
f^ffcf
fat.
Snbst.:
TTZR
125
XTg stout,
go on.
r\m^
XXX.
Exercise XXX.
f^t mwwi ^g
??
w:
*nf*r
fJrenrrf^fr
^f?NfcrR? jrf^w.
<re^i7j
wr
^ref^nw^ Tfa Tr^rf^ira c iwrr tt^^rj ^i^m ( 322) e g^T^^rrt" mat ^\w
i
12.
may
works
after or.
to
hear
that
tt %-
WTOPCtf*r*n
<nh*j-
*rr*rrf*r
singing.
visit
13.
^fif
or
any companies
Remembering
recta), a
man must
strive to
perform what
is
ordained.
126
14.
Lesson
The maidens
bind wreaths.
XXX. XXXI.
True
15.
bow
garden to
the
misfortune.
16.
(pass, part.)
17.
How
the delicate
is
You must
19.
177).
18.
penance?
a scholar
H^rT
(use
22.
21.
The gentlemen
20.
cf.
Who
3^rT
(use
Having
end
is
to
went on
XXXI.
Lesson
328.
Numerals. Cardinals:
*??
6,
7,
fWt
3 0,
frT 80,
^fa 90,
Um
,
10.
**
329.
^Wlft^l
or
2, fs| 3,
^7T$
40,
100.
^% 2000,
WTCT3:
^<%
50, trfE
the even
tens are
made by
11-
etc.;
nCU|ct, or^T^
4878. and 98, either
,
330.
^re<> or
WT^WT
96
etc.
is
etc.;
XfT^fTT.
the tens.
position;
not
42,
pre-
But note:
-0
not
tR| 5,
TJcRf^rcifa 21,
U.*"T^,
4,
*fcf 9, ^t
Trqrr^jr 11, ^t^t 12,
TJ^r 15, ^t^H M, *TF^IT *?, WT^ 18,
8,
14,
pr^r
TJ^5 1,
Thus:
e. g.
common
^STTf^nrfTI,
By
^tR[ 'more',
^lETfW
1.
1',
'Pffa) 98.
composition;
e.
TJejj is
By
2.
g.
'deficient', in
19.
e.
Sometimes
also in
^Tf
i.
com-
This usage
left
off,
is
and
^HntVofi'T^f?! (also
Lesson
100.
231
TJ^j
'certain
'some',
(pi.:
the odd
numbers
Thus,
Inflection of cardinals.
332.
127
331.
above
XXXI.
1.
is
T^}
The
ones').
declined like
dual
vT^T,
at
an indefinite
a', as
article.
2.
f.
n.
(dual only)
\, 3T*rR,
3.
stem
f^
is in
"ffTO.
instr.
^frrf;
is
fV*i^,
dat.-abl.
instr.
^^TT
has
4. xji<
Thus, nom. m.
(5
19.)
fw^,
fern,
^TnWT^,
gen.
dat.-abl.
ace.
loc.
^rT^^
n.
f^TJ.
frT^Wl^, gen.
m. ^TTT^.; nom.-acc.
Fem.: nom.-acc.
has the
nom.-acc.
"^ft"!,
in
is
u.
instr., etc.,
^7T*T.
^STTfT;
^rRTfH^,
m.
ace.
instr. t^T^f*ra^-
^cTn^,
^7lfifo[ etc.
^\
3*fr*:-
some
distinction of gender.
irregularity as plurals.
Thus:
They
^^
6.
t5jt^
"
8.
?rS
may
20, 30,
etc.
follow
T^ffa^, ^wrac,
T3c$,
TRj|\
f^ljfTT,
wr*k
^Zf-
f^^,
^T2TfK^
regularly
as
100,
1000.
stems, in all
333.
1J7?
regularly
as neut.
numbers.
Construction of numerals.
1.
if
to
19
possible)
128
XXXI.
Lesson
2.
"a hundred
it;
H&U
female slaves";
"in sixty
3|<rt4
autumns".
Ordinals.
334.
TO,
"J^TR*
etc
(to
UM<^U|
cardinals,
'first',
^TT, ^5TT,
^7T*J, ^TS*T,
iM,
f^J
etc.);
or
f^jfTRTT 20th;
^fa^
W*>
same as the
the
rest,
f^cffa and
STO7T,
Occasional
$\
first
make
rTcfT^I
forms of the
their fem.
in
"31T;
the
'thrice';
Numeral adverbs.
^di^
f^TT
or
or^T^TT,
^n
etc
3.
TJ^4i<i^ or
or <ll<^.
^i^^
'in
1.
'four times';
fWT
two ways';
or
2.
m^TT*^
Tofi\TT
'fi
'in
f^^
ye times';
one way';
etc.
Vocabulary XXXI.
W5T
Terbs:
^55I -f
^i^
(sarhkaldyati)
put
to-
^ssrfTJ
^^J(jdlpati)
^+^<*-'^n'
cite,
mention.
speak, chat.
Subst.:
the fourth Veda.
<4|\!|c(^|^ m.,
f%^. +
as king.
gether, add.
Ft +
^Rf^MId**
n.,
n. pr.
city.
XXXI.
Lesson
the "Iron
qrflRjra n.,
of
Age"
129
Scythian.
JTefi ra.,
the world.
wheel.
^fsfi n.,
5?fYfrTO n -i
^^nSTT
qrrQS^r
sometimes
fflf^Tf^
f^sfPRTf^W
often post-
(in altern.).
namely, to wit.
rT^r^TT
*HHJdH
(w. abl.
n P r -> descendant of
Pandu.
TJ<J(!J n.,
re-
edition,
m., year.
^'InlXt
lunar mansion.
branch,
Adv.:
daction.
mical text-book.
f^f
f.
TJT^T
astronomy; astrono-
at present.
a famous
king.
Exercise XXXI.
H<*Mi<u\
n<(\*jnl
qHHI ^M hM
<Mftnf*i
*m wpt
ii
<^
ii
f^rt
<ra*rr
jtcto;
^jqfi %^nri
*r#%^ ^r%frT
II
^"nRT^^H^%^ WTfiPJNt
susiuiMTOHtaun.
11. The wagon of
ii
i.
e.,
*n*^g
^i^aftfTT:
^TT*
three wheels.
<j
12.
^TTTf^T
II
<>
*tttII
II
* nw
*f?
^ iptoi^
ii
the Acvins
The Acvins
is
fitted
(^pj
9 U
II
Great Bear.
30
Rik-verses.
the
is
XXXI. XXXII.
Lesson
Krsna
13.
third
among
the
is
the
five
Pandavas.
astronomy.
in
his
in his
twelfth.
teacher,
17.
18.
having
in
Two
(model
14.
taught
2nd
after
One should
consecrate
a Vaicya
in his eleventh,
Arjuna
think there
16.
Brahman
six
others,
Some
15.
Rik- verse,
fifth
20.
Qakyamuni Buddha
21.
recited
19.
The
the sixth.
(life).
Veda, sometimes
3333.
Lesson XXXII.
337.
Comparison of Adjectives.
or
meaning
are made
often,
from
A. The
comparative, and
suffixes
^J
derivation).
The
meaning
to
in
use; and
(if
capable of
In
for the
is
or
it),
classical Sanskrit
^J^
root,
which seem
f^n? 'quick';
'broad';
^0*1*1.
and
attac ^
themselves to
to
"^
to
q^
skilful';
to
LessoD XXXII.
The
%^t*r^, %T^
^rf^^fi'near',
(but also
^t^jt
|fa^ or
to
^T^T^
and
KTV
to
*?Tfa
131
artificial
^F3I
connections:
^fTO
'
little',
^sfaTCt,
T^
^"O^C. ifT*;
heavy',
g^:
**f*re;
fa^J.
Sl|
in
^Sf,
to
^-
^flfaret,
1T9P3T or ^TT^'
to ^njJ.
in
with
those in
The
f"ST3[.
for
see 255.
342. B.
They
ra 'ow,
*rf?re;
The stems
clension,
which
*xft^,
l^fff
sometimes
341.
'young',
suffixes of
is
usually
Stems
in
^^
which the
c^
wt;
343.
^rf*f*t,
motherly
',
ipfR
most manly
'
*HfrT*T
'
most
345.
Construction.
and r|4{|^;
cHT^
to
him
than
lH|r+4JT
a son";
an elephant.
'
compared by adding
thus,
'well', *TcT-
like
way)
the
rT^T TTEI?ft
*rfa^
"a daughter
?<?fls?0*J*n
"intellect
9*
is
dearer
alone
is
Lesson XXXII.
132
may be
The comparative
used.
J|
*J
*l
'most honorable'.
Vocabulary XXXII.
fljsq m., n. pr., the Indus.
Subst.:
Jptjcfm., one of a band of celes-
n. pr.
^5J m.,
^CT^T
Adj.:
running, course.
n.,
MMHcH^
m deliverance,
-j
OR*lH
^"^ n.,
salvation.
H"PJ
ipTO
subst.,
f.
t?*ft> such.
o^rr and o^, old.
Indecl.:
n. pr.
f.,
n.
swift.
tfl'
metal; iron.
TT<5fl<!H
as
atom.
n. pr.
f-,
small;
little,
^JI!T
the world-spirit.
n) ->
jft^J
m., drunkard.
WfJH
a Gandharva.
tial singers,
sometimes in sense of
if.
Exercise XXXII.
#ft WTT
*t^to^
*TR1T 3if^re:
fUcTT
TTfa
^ThroY w*if
3ft
5rr%<T cf^T
^ f^T
^trw^er.
* TpT
ITO^fTT
f^rmfM^fH: *f
f%^%T^n ^fa
^:
^^
^rt TnmFra
ii
99
ff?<T<jy5?.*<*H
90
ir^ft
* Translate
as though genitive.
*rr-
^Ham
^Ht^r
tr^-
T^ftrpf isra
trfwtawi^ri
wot
#bhtt
*r#ten^<wg ^wr
sf<?
*rct:
^T^idiiuTtiuiuD^i^^dl
*n ^aifa^fa^^r
TtffJSft
i
o.
*t^zr^R
m*r-
Of
12.
morehonortd(*p, comp
14.
15.
Among
mightiest.
merchants
all the
among
133
in
Rajagrha.
19.
In winter the
The poems
16.
17.
13.
Iron
is lighter
is
the swiftest
20.
than gold,
all
other
women
(^PEJT^T
21.
The crow
is
of birds.
Lesson XXXIII.
(Part
346.
Compounds. In
all
I.)
compounds which
if
simple words,
In
the
rare.
later
this
moderation
of composition,
become.
language
To
the
such an extent
is
is
abandoned;
more elaborate
difficult
this carried
and
the style
do the compounds
a clumsy
aggregation
of elements
syntactical
are
93
Sanskrit compounds
fall
members
Lesson
134
an uncompounded
state
XXXin.
E.
g. ^5-
obvi-
more.
ously be of any number, two or
II.
on the
syntactically dependent
latter, as
a noun limiting
fying adjunct: being either
or an adjective or an adverb describing
it.
is
determining or quali-
its
it
in
a case-relation,
Thus may be
distin-
Examples
is
not absolute.
?rf*R%Tr 'army
are: of dependents,
M <ft<<* 'water
l
of enemies';
of
'badly done'.
348.
The
character of
parts of speech,
is
compounds of
determined by
their final
classes
I.
and
II.,
as
of connection to each
proper independent form and formal means
the
third
of
not
true
member. But this is
class, which accordingly
is
more fundamentally
distinct
other.
final
member a noun,
jectives.
A. Possessive com-
(II.
A.
into adjectives
*
and B. compounds
in
is
This class of compounds is of comparatively recent development; only the other two are common in others of the related
tongues.
Lesson XXXIII.
135
first:
participle with
object; and
Examples
Participial
its
following
2.
lowing noun.
1.
namely,
T^%T
'
comparatively small.
is
possessing a hero-army
'
TTSTRTRT
'
having
350.
times
The
adjective
used, especially
nouns; and
by
classes of
351.
done
copulatives),
the dependent
a previous existence
',
is first
its
initial
compound
(jqb|41-
^kT and
two elements.
Final
^^
The
final
of a stem
analysis of a
must be made
divisible into
The
indefinitely.
of whatever length,
Thus
of bisections.
in
like a simple
compound, and so on
series
'
collective
compound may,
compound (except
by a
as abstract and
Hindu grammarians.
in another
Vif,
are, like
the neuter,
in
in
grown apparent
the
compounds
But:
Final
of a prior
^J^
member
often remains
unchanged under
similar circumstances.
3.
4.
the personal
^T9?^ an d
5. For
often
becomes
^P*^
Tj|frT
ive compounds,
6.
initial
is
lingual.
for
in the
sing.,
in the pi.
in the prior
member
used J(^\.
member
is
Lesson XXXIII.
136
353. In
all
Thus:
1.
stem
2.
T*t, TT5T3.
TTSJ.
An
is
or
is
drops the
final
*^,
to ^J, as in
changed
added after a
final
as in ^TW,
"^l^
The
the
compound
in ^pr^ often
An ?
now
T^
be
(^ft)-
taken
up.
(Part II.)
354.
less
I.
Two
Copulative compounds.
'
or more nouns
and
',
much
having a co-
two
A.
The noun-compounds
fall,
classes:
member, and
is
in
number a dual or
Examples
things.
XU^"
are:
sTtf^TO^"
-3|3||c('<q:
plural,
or more
'rice
according
to
its
and
barley';
"^TTR-
m
'goats and sheep'; Wfi|P!r^rfa
B.
and son'.
(so-called samahara-dvandva).
QvPniW{
brella
to the
number denoted or
356.
collective
The
later
night'.
137
Lesson XXXIII.
of the name9 of divinities,
'STRWfa^ft and
thus,
which retain
etc.,
'
are:
Examples
forms;
f*fTT-
^SJ^fftftTT
357.
are rare.
their earlier
<|lM*T7ft
made
likewise,
but
*pffcP*T 'light
and plump';*
A noun
or adjective
often
is
word
ifying
B. Descriptive, compounds.
noun or
Each
but
is
compounds.
1.
*JW
^sNpTTf^
tained) by science';
to the city';
2.
'
Thus,
Ml<\<*
f^rn*T 'money
(ob-
'likeness with
'fear of a thief;
qorshlTT
(= f% 3^)
360.
'hundreds of fools';
The
Noun -compounds.
=
<T7*J^ cT^I
self;
two subdivisions,
adjective.
kind,
principal
A. Dependent, and
A. Dependent
359.
The two
'
HKWR?T
n. pr.
(=
WC 1)
(352,
'
going
6.).
member
member
participle, or
a de-
The
is
138
Lesson XXXIII.
member
prior
the
to
'gone
village';
^Tf^T
Thus,
'Veda-knowing';
^TTTTTfcf
ftpjTf^RJ
M^Mfdd
'fallen
waves';
f^<jTtii*l (=
fl^WTTRl.
^3tW)
'best of
Brahmans';
Compounds of
361.
root
in
having as
this sort
sometimes modified
in
form,
final
%^f%T
thus,
simply
'in the
cHtH
fj-TSf
352
born
362.
6)
(i. e.
in the
wagon' (or
member
it
noun or
ZiA^
^T-
'love').
B. Descriptive compounds.
'well-done';
originally
in the heart'
member
the bare
end
it
final
member
'
>
if
and,
adjective.
2); ^f^irl
'evil-doing' (adj.).
The compounds
The
simplest case
is
that in
which a noun as
final
H!j|jy (=
member
is in
member
Thus, mInstead
sage';
^TWf^
364.
thus,
'king-sage'.
Sometimes compounds of
this sort
a tiger which
'
i.
is
tiger of (or
e.,
'a
express a comparison;
(cf.
man
'coal-black',
fierce
among) men
etc.).
as a tiger';*
all,
but a man.
'
(so Whitney).
Lesson XXXIII.
TCftr^ 'man-lion';
M|^M<|
139
'foot-lotus',
i.
e.
lotus'.
The adverbial
365.
members of
descriptive
words
as
prior
tive, ^f
done';
<4|cftd
'misfortune';
TR^TBf
'
KfrlM^ 'opposing
fear';
Thus,
'
(in
'not
"^rfw^^
excessive
side.'
Vocabulary XXXIII.
Verbs:
411 H^
^*l +
devoted
^T*^ complete.
appoint
Subst.:
TJ^
air
-'
sk y-
(anurdjyati,
step; place.
n.,
ZpHTI
^TTT
TT^T
TfTSf n.,
ornament
(often Jig.).
b,athing-place;
place
n.,
o^t
f-,
female friend.
world.
$*N41
<-'hase.
of CTgrT
pilgrimage.
f^^cfi
f5
1"-*
^^r m.,
game, sport.
fcT^feR m.,
the threefold
Adj.:
^HEl?,
m., n. pr.
be
home.
f^f return
"5RT^T
-te)
^^4 -IT
^<^ +
^t^tst
^T
T*T
3ifW,
f.
f.
o-sjrr,
suitable.
o^TT, adopted.
news.
Lesson XXXIII.
140
^T7tr^
f-
manner
%, in the
'^M\
of,
fraf,
4JMM,
heavenly, divine.
T!rr,
f-
f-
Adv.:
human.
t",
Exercise XXXIII.
<lH TTf^n
*TR
crf^% f^nfT
4*1 <* I
^u y f*M$l fa <t
jrraTrrf^hrr u $
When
vine-beauty,
^re?
was
king-sage
(Form compounds
7.
inclined
(pass, part.)
the
toward
with di-
her.
8.
Thereupon,
dayghter-of-an-Apsaras (ace),
Ksatriyas.
in the
10.
city.
Afterwards,
finished
his
pilgrimage,
daughter's -marriage
11.
The royal-sage
she
her
at first
"To
engage
in the sport of
2
.
12.
In
hunting";
the
cf.
part, in ^trT
course
of time
below, 375,
3.
XXXIV.
Lesson XXXIII.
141
to
her (loc).
XXXIV.
Lesson
366.
a
III.
noun as
member very
final
compound with
noun which
adjective.
it
and used in
qualifies,
The two
the constructions of an
all
above
( 349).
the final
member
to
make
hands
from
',
nom.
Tf
^T
sing.
faf*!f*,, T,
and fem.
^f,
in
"^Sfj,
the stem of
in
4j^H-
sometimes necessary
^T, ^R.
and (from
for
masc,
*J
fem.,
generally interchange;
'with excellent
tftftgl
f^ + f^JTT)
so also (from
"qj^r n.)
and
^T, o*nR\
Sp?t^,
neut. stems in
^ and
^,
in consonants.
in
f^ is
369.
of indefinite value)
is
suffix
c?;
f.
f^THlfT.
^Jf,
'whose husband
is
i.
e.
an
to
adjective;
in
^J; and in
less usual or
manageable
and to stems
is
dead',
into
in rivers'; ;RrT*n^JTf.,
'
J|^*Hlf^t (= TR)
suffix
effect
^^
is
added to
'
142
Lesson
The
A. Possessive compounds.
37!.
ative
XXXI V.
shown)
(as just
^^^TJ
the descriptive
^"^T^Tjf m.
?|^ 131
372.
f.
'beauty
n.,
n.,
Dependent compounds
turned into
to the
f.
inflection
m.
to
compounds
are,
possessives.
in
common
as pos-
sessives.
An
373.
adjective as prior
member
^M ^ M
<=l
As
374.
1.
thus,
prior
ciples; thus,
^cW!
member;
^r|J4H<ft 'whose
'four-faced';
mother
of other form'.
is
slain'.
3.
2.
Parti-
Numerals;
the
common
is
the use of a
other appositionally
or by
way
"Krsua"
as
name';
^T^TJ^TiJ
the
5.
to qualify
These may
Thus, cfiuyMT^*^
'having
of equivalence.
'
having
mes-
XXXIV.
Lesson
'endless';
-4Hr1
thus,
'ill
sons'; 35rf5q
is
^f^)
WTl
33fT*rai*t (^T
thus,
The
3TO
'of
wide
fame';
1.
';
have
in part
Thus with
won a
f^Nf
'limbless';
^J^f
Ordinary adverbs;
7.
'.
3%JJ
6.
'
excellent
^frj-rf
'with
TTSf^^
'powerless';
thus,
Wi^
'childless';
-*|IH
-savored'.
or 3fTCnf
fixes;
143
compounds mentioned
peculiar application.
the derivatives
or
-H\<H
Thus,
^TT
Often
virbially.
the
qualifying
^dMMI^Tfa
are
way,
3.
Words
2.
to denote
noun
'purpose',
is
Damayantrs sake';
^nT"^
%^fT5rTT
region
or loc),
instr.
'another region'
(lit.
means 'other'
in possessives; thus,
').
376.
In appositional possessives
belongs what
which
chiefly ad-
used at the
4.
'the
e.
omitted; thus,
is
accompaniment;
'object',
et cetera.
i.
it is.
is
the final
Thus
2TfTT}^ffa
member,
member
The
that
^T3^I
'with club
in
de-
if it
which
on or
in
Such com-
thus, ^f f4j
fUJ
hand'.
simple
144
Lesson
XXXIV.
i.
lescence',
'having reached
'whose breath
is
come
is
gone',
i.
e.
^MfcHM9i IfcJ
adolescence';
who
whom
death
called
'lifeless';
^TRTWT(2J
'to
near'.
378. B.
final
member.
1.
2.
Prepositional compounds.
member
is
it.
379.
3|flJcfiT!J
and
stracts
collectives,
the feminine
ones, are
Compound
and
less often
in
380.
The
substantively
strictly adjective
com-
Examples
dvigu*.
f^pi
ages';
f^ft^PT
n.,
n.,)
collectives
thus fatsfteft
The name
are:
adjective
XXXIV.
Lesson
145
member
The
1.
'
^njpr^ (=^^7^
sight';
'on the G.
bhdvas
is
one
'as
2.
^W^
^rt^r^, ^^ToRTW;,
And, with
chooses'.
at
and
especially
';
compounds are
prepositional
other
^Ij^*i'
382.
For such,
with.
cf.
Whitney,
1314.
Vocabulary XXXIV.
Verbs:
^T
+ f'TO
f^f
determine, decide.
^T^T
+ ^T
l$Wl
caus.
(samdsdddyati)
open.
*T
(dsidati) approach.
in
H"ET
^?f*T overpower.
Sobst.:
limb,
"3J"3? n.,
4II4K m
delighted.
member, body.
form >
S ure
fltigT
thirst, desire.
f-
^y>\
f.,
tooth.
3lfrT
f-,
brilliancy.
^7;
Tjrq'ff
m., mountain.
ififT
>
fi
n., belly.
uRid
m., banner.
cR^tZ
f-
^gT
f..
^fTT
n.,
On.
peak; point,
tip.
top-knot, scalp.
knowledge;
insight.
TTTW
ni.,
mni
U^TT m
n.,
stroke, shot;
breath,
life
head.
to an indeclinable'.
.n
wound.
(often pi.).
146
Lesson
ZT^CT
n., chest,
^TTf
~> boar.
breast.
XXXIV.
XXXIV. XXXV.
Lesson
six-days, or three-days.
147
17.
situated
(cpd
opinion-of-the-ancient-seers
band-is-dead
may
in
lotus-eyed.
childless.
is
many-wived,
arrived with-his-scholars.
2G.
25.
20.
The
21. In-the-
or instr.) one-whose-hus-
loc.
is
daughter, Sita-by-name*,
(''IffM)
sword-in-hand.
and tears-a-fish-in-his-banner
Bhrgukaccha
better
is
18.
19.
24.
22.
Love
is
bodiless,
23.
TbeBrahman's-
The
king, although
The eloquent**
pandit has
(v3JT'(3')
Cataka
Present System.***
In this
With-upturned-face
Lesson
383.
act.,
mid., are
384.
XXXV.
Strong forms.
all
act.,
The forms
the
first
imv. act.
in the a-conjugation.
in
its
act.
the
system
are weak.
385.
Endings.
are substituted
^frf, ^Tff,
Secondary
^SffH,
^ffi,
and
W^,
3TnT>
and -*MIH.
^^
are
%.
in
speech".
For a comprehensive view of the ways of forming the presentstems of verbs following this general conjugation, see Introduction,
78.
10*
148
XXXV.
Lesson
active
endings
"4|fri>
same
and
^|n,
f^
The
Optative mode-sign.
dropped before
387.
is
in
made with
In the
[^t
?d].
The
syllable
if
and the
according as
The ending f^
[W
it is
pi.
nu\
may
I.
conjugation this
The
in
is
fem.
made by adding
strong forms
be dropped before
endings, except
when
no
ft
and
^f
or
is
in a vowel.
389.
first
The present-stem
nu
^3 of the class-sign
in a consonant;
1T3"
yd,
and
^J.
JR
pi.,
thus, TH{.
it;
always
is
participle is
is
sing. imv.
as in the a-conjugation.
386.
The 2nd
"^Sf^ (impf.).
or f^.
Roots in vowels.
JS 'press'.
Indicative.
dropped
if
XXXV.
Lesson
149
'""W
QUOAAr^
2.
^ijpfta:
Imperfect.
^^
^l*MMI*i ^fT
*IUiH ^5-H^ldlH
^J-Jr*
The briefer forms ^W^f, ^f^p^ ^'SP^ff *J^ff, are al-
3.
usual.
Imperative.
*R3
s
sundvdni sundvdva
2.
*R
sunavdi
wtg
sundvdmahdi
sundvdvahdi
*MiqiH
s\
sunutdm
sunu*
3.
sunavdma
sunutd
sunusvd
sunvdthdm
sunudhvdm
sunvatdm
sunvatdm
i^ttr:
sunutdm
sunota
sunutdm
sunvdntu
Optative.
1.
^TR
*H*JIH *pJ*TR
sunuydm sunuydva
sunuydma
*pffa
f^fff
?pft<Rff
sunvlyd
sunvtvdhi
sunvimdhi
Participle.
390.
II.
Roots in consonants.
?JTTt 'acquire'.
Indicative.
Middle.
Active.
1.
^rrstf*T
^IHl*t
TTSW5.
^^STT^
'TTSpt
3.
^TTftfrT
ITSpm.
^TRI
^TJpT
^TS*n7t
is
in verbal conjugation,
makes a
part.
formed thus:
Lesson
150
XXXV.
Imperative.
*rr5nrrfa
^rraTre ^rrcnrR
^ts%
^Hifld
*MMdlH W*r*J
WrTTR; ^imqicim.
1.
3.
^rra^T^f
^m%
^nn*t
Participle.
The
391.
1.
2.
root
*J.
sign,
2nd
The
The
root
"[
shortens
act.
*U!|cm or "*F5P^,
etc.
Vocabulary XXXV.
i^J (dhundti, dhunute) shake.
y er K S .
(acnute) acquire, obtain.
^p^
^TR^
(apnoti
"R,
or
^,
reach.
f^
+
Tf
+ ^fH
jrgj
open.
explain, manifest.
shut.
(cakndti) be able.
TS(
f^
clude.
^T
+ ^JUT
or ^TR;, gather.
cover, etc..
"^Tr
+ f^
quire, reach.
+ ^R,
l^(rro7/, vrute')coYer,surround.
obtain
(BWfl
[ (dundti),
intr.,
or distress;
tr.,
^XJ scatter.
(hindti) send.
back.
W+Jf^E[t(jpratyaJidratt) bring
pain or distress
(ace.)
Subst.:
^rrf TT
f^^cT
m., food.
m., day.
demons.
XXXV.
Lesson
HR
m., enjoyment.
"^J m.,
ni ->
^T*I
a Brahman in the
1(5^
sharing.
f- 0-^lT,
JRtfT>
entrancing, agree-
able.
life.
T?ERfl
m.,
holy,
auspicious.
taste, feeling.
TTfH^
^n, meritorious,
f.
TJTgi,
151
^7J,
f.
f.
^tft, tasteful.
%, similar; worthy.
Adj.:
o^T, new.
f.
TO,
Exercise XXXV.
TOir: JTOTf
*Rci:
^iT^^jpn
Tj&fa-
f^fT^: irofa 8
jto
*TfT*rR7^R ^n^TT
^TCrRTTRR
$ ^f%^ ftrp^f^fTT
I
^^m
*ftlj
^^"R
11.
**p?i*nf^
to ^twttto irf^MK^MfeR:
entered
Having
the
Q.
*jf^cf:
women
**
Infin. of
The
12.
13.
riches,
Listen to this
The greedy
word of a de-
(wT*T
pass, part.),
<J.
instr. is
sometimes used
to express the
medium, or space
152
Lesson
them.
By
14.
XXXV. XXXVI.
well-composed poems ye
tasteful,
mined
to travel to
Benares.
17.
May
attain glory
15,
16.
My-ftoo-brothers deter-
(f^Q.
may
([,
Lesson
The few
^J as class-sign.
the
strong forms,
before ^f and
rf;^
(or
cTfT%, etc.
3^;
du.
all like
The
394.
root
1st pi.,
in-
in
the
being gunated
in fact
makes
<fftf*T,
nearly always)
rfftfa, etc.;
1st
lcfi,
the class-sign
and
'stretch',
dJNO>
The
Thus rf^,
393.
du.
Clouds
XXXVI.
Verbs.
392.
18.
is
^T
weak
cjf^t,
and ?^
Thus
in
1st
Indicative.
Middle.
Active.
*b^
44|V!|^
5^
^^r
$Mi
^NT
l-
^iftfa
^pf*c
2.
^RTtfci
3.
^iftffT
i.
^ran^m;
2.
^*0h.
^r%
f^
$$%
^#t
3g^
^^TH
^frf
^ra^ff
*$tfff
^^
Imperfect.
^^f
^$*
^^
^gVR
^<*M
XXXVI.
Lesson
153
Imperative.
1.
<*TTTftr sfiTTR
*RTWT*
*fiT%
^T^N% W^T^Tf
<Wl
^4lHI*i
<$4dl*l
3rfT<J
$MT*l
^j3*T
splm
^i^
^fa
^^t*r
^^Nrff
<pf?*frr
etc.
etc.
etc.
etc.
etc.
etc.
Optative.
i.
Participle.
The
396.
'in
view';
adverbial prefixes
f?R3J.
'through',
'forth to sight',
XR^
of sight';
'in
^r^
'be' and
or adjective-stem
to be
is liable
manner of a verbal
or an e-vowel,
it
is
prefix.
changed
to f";
if
to
his
^S^ change
an w-vowel, to
those letters to
own', 'appropriates';
ashes',
compounded
and W,
the
Conso-
consonant-
before
i.
e.
'burns':
Thus, ^TfiO fd
f^.
^^chOfa
(*PHi
The
'
ne
he CDan g es
'
in
but stems in
makes
cfj
If the final
endings
front,
sufficient',
'become'.
Any noun
397.
cG,
a more
thus, ^P^i-
and
(n.)
are very
holy'.
extensively
"^t|.
154
Lesson
from
and-so',
^ff^SI^
XXXVI.
Thus, ^rf^WTI
^i
D->
Vocabulary XXXVI.
Verbs:
make.
do
nJIXJ
evil
to
harm
+ WC
(gen.,
loc, or ace).
(dviskardti)
do good
xJTJ
^^
make
to,
tend
benefit (gen.,
loc).
(ksanoti, ksanute)
with (ace).
*n^
T?fFT
(tr.);
tJJT
jj
adorn
wound.
cT^ (tanoti,
exhibit.
known,
( 395) prepare,
consecrate.
+ "^Tf^^
visi-
ble.
perform (a
sacrifice).
spread abroad
(tr.).
be defiled.
(diisyati)
Subst.:
priest of a cer-
rn.,
ftfW
tain kind.
cRf%^
oRTf^cT
n.,
breast.
name
m.,
f-,
^It^FFT
^TJ*H$|
^nfra m
conduct of
f..
politics.
<3^^
fault.
'
^ffa
^fvTjftf^
VTWH
HTfH
of a tribe.
m., king.
*T*TTT^r n- kitchen.
n.,
flesh.
charm, grace.
<*l3H
m., astonishment.
3J^TT m
n.,
->
a certain sacrifice.
name of a
fHT^rftTjft
f-,
veil.
tribe.
n., spice.
->
trade.
JfS
m--,
cook.
life;
ethics;
Lesson
XXXVI.
^WT,
Adj.:
f.
^}*1,
^TCTO,
ir,
f-
^,
f-
=5^5,
^IT, blind.
f.
155
*T*f.
necessary.
f.
dear.
^JT,
o^,
f.
^l^T.
^n^ knowing.
1f.
false.
wrong,
good, proper.
o^STT,
ready.
"H^ enjoying.
Exercise XXXVI.
^wft
*?r
w.
friends
done me a
service.
four princes
13.
15.
What
11.
12.
By
May
the
according
the
II
II
the
*4HIIHM|J|^f^T
Mayest thou,
thy
fTc^f^M 131
recompense him
command
to the
(TJ*$
Brahmans
10.
fault
find
^d)
law (f^TO,
in
(dat.)
who
has
instrS).
Anahilapataka
247
The
years.
moon.
*
16. If
Poss. cpd,
374,
5.
teaches him
makes
156
XXXVI. XXXVII.
Lesson
this
of-the-Kalingas wounded
his
enemy
in the
17.
The
king-
Lesson XXXVII.
399.
Verbs,
rca-class.
the syllable TT ^a
[TJJT
?a],
weak forms
it is
ft
in the
of an ending the
The
class-sign
[TJ^ nt]
of ft nt
[Tjft nl]
in
disappears altogether.
is
sflUJJ
krind,
weak
shl^jfl
krln).
Indicative.
Middle.
Active.
fW^i
tIHu^
Imperfect.
Wfaff
2.
wftrra:
^to;
3-
WfarTri;
4|shl<in<TTR: -41shl<!H
1-
sfluufa
^RTCT^
2-
3.
^T<5Tfl[
i-
^teftaro; sflufl^r^
^sflufld
wtito:
'U!MIH
TlfTfr
WrI
Imperative.
shKHd'R;
sRtcm
RT%
shYufr^
WfrTrT
W\W\t\TH
sfH <!T I
<T 1T=C
sfl!!ril*i
Optative.
etc.
etc.
^NfNrr*
etc.
^NfNj
^VnfNff
etc.
etc.
aifcffrTfi
etc.
Participle.
401.
The ending
its
omission.
is
But roots of
this class
Lesson
XXXVII.
157
person the peculiar ending tSJTT and; thus, ^\fTT ^JIJT'T' 5T-
this
TR,
402, 403).
^fTTIT (see
The
402.
class-sign
*Jf
roots
thus,
in
ending
UfTivJ.
TJnf?I,
TJ,
weakened
to
thus, J|^,|fa-
403.
^ifa;
^TffT; !**,
404.
itself is
Root-class.
in the present;
it
or
^n,
it
thus,
is
U7t or
1J7VI
^T
Similarly,
^T^rrf^T-
present-stem, and to
also
in
^T-
makes
with
it,
the
in the
mode-sign.
405.
inflected
The root-vowel
if
capable of
Roots
in
^T
before
takes guna,
strong forms.
^3^
they
it.*
406.
Thus,
*n
3 .
'go
Indicative.
Imperfect.
i.
*nf?r
*trs:
*rre^
^^tr:
*wi4
3.
^nt>i
^rrcra:
*nf*?r
^?n<i
^^rRrm;
^rrt
^rcn^
or
may
ending
in
is
consonants;
also allowed
viz.
lf^^ 'know',
"^H^EC
in
^f, f?^
a few
,
Spg,
158
Lesson
XXXVII.
Lesson
TTT^
m.,
demon.
^PJ^kT
f-i
height, elevation
high
position.
*W^
159
Adj.:
of to-day.
55<S|rl1*
\nf^R
rjf^li
forehead.
n.,
1^"^ [yard)
m.
posed.
bride-
suitor,
f^S knowing.
who
shrewd.
fd|cjfti ,l.
groom.
^JH m.,
right, just.
Adv.:
^RHJH
a snake -demon
n. pr.,
in
before,
the presence
of (w. gen.).
Exercise XXXVII.
fefTf
TffRWfff ^T^iTf^nfrf^^
II
*M
II
II
2^*J
1TT
**m3 ^Tt^RTT^:
ii
ii
n^vjsra
^T^rr^f
II
?^IHWf5f5iWT!rT
9. Allow me to go now.
With
the suffix
viM
*raT
f?rr \^V~
H^ ^^ HTfa cTOT
^ ^fcT*T^P^f JJ^<II-
WT"nrr
||
II
II
II
II
cTT
10.
Take
Tfijf
'ancient',
HIHt^M
'early',
60
XXXVII. XXXVIII.
Lesson
given
you
^tj
(pass,
11.
constr.).
verse-wreath of word-pearls
is
by
en's
We
17.
punishments.
house.
other's leavings
saw
fire.
(^^-fspi
Betake thyself
15-
two
receives (pari.)
34.
).
("?T2J,
E very-day
(^fT) for
Rama's
coming out
daughter
18.
16.
He who
13.
polluted (H'q
Oft^^TT) a l De
12.
(instr.).
19.
An Aryan
pass, part.,
neut.
-
f^T-
(f^nO
must not
20.
sing.).
?^)
water.
eat
an-
One must
21.
the
May
whose-forehead-is-adorned-
Lesson XXXVIII.
Root -class, cont'd.*
Verbs.
407.
Roots ending
Root
'go'
comes ^Tf
(act.,
i.
e.
an i-vowel
in
^f
and
^a
not gunated.
then be-
as above).
Indicative.
Active.
i-
irf*J
t^c.
A number
Middle.
T*ret
^ft%
"wfa%
"wN%
syllable throughout,
Lesson XXXVIII.
161
Imperfect.
augment
(for
3-
%t
179.)
^TW<T
^STR^
^<Tm:
cf.
^JW^TrTm:
^T^HT
^rsj*rre%
^rw^TRt
Imperative.
i.
wrfa
wmv
-4j4iici
^ji?
Optative.
<i,q\*{ etc., 3rd pi.
^J^
^^fftfftr
etc.
Participle.
^TnT,
409.
?!%, ijfr
part.
f.
The
t[T7T, imv.
root
SNf etc
impf. ^TClf*?,
f-
^IT
^^T^
etc.
^fTR;,
The
^J^Sf,
Tr^nT-
410.
^farR,
^nffr
indie.
pi.:
impf. ^TCp;?T-
have
in their
strong
Thus,
**?
'praise':
Indicative.
Active.
Middle.
i.
^Tfa
^rar,
2.
^frfa
^nm
3.
^PrfTT
^?ra:
^^fr
Act.:
Imperfect.
^^^^.
Mid.:
1.
Imperative.
^jR^T
Mid.:
Optative,
1.
4|*d4*t,
3rd
^THr,
Act.
^J^TT^
pi.
^efTR,
^f, ^p^,
^ ^f*
^% wr%
^ ^^
^F*C
^rfTT*C,
etc.
2.
3.
^^ffar^,
^f
^^
^%
^ra^,
3rd
pi.
3rd
pi.
^TcTcr
^ff
^ffa,
^TWT^f
*3TR
etc.,
3rd
etc.
pi.
^pTcTT?{-
fejcH'tf etc.
.
162
XXXVIII
Lesson
Act.: t^ct *T
Participle.
The
412.
f.
%HH
Mid.:
^rft
when strengthened,
Middle.
Active.
W^
sT^frfa
1.
Imperative.
Mid.
sT%,
Act.
Optative.
sj^
:
it
'own
Mid.
etc.
JC^ift
Mid.
The
Emphatic Pronoun.
along with
seldom
pi.
etc.
$H\t{
3rd
1-
Act.
Participle.
413.
^<R%
Mid.:
^Tsf^l.-
5pT*J.
^5f
Act.: ^rsre^,
Imperfect.
pi.
3%
5W*C
self.
words of
all
Wcffa
etc.
WTITuninflected
It is oftenest
persons
pronominal
word
used as a nomin-
Vocabulary XXXVIII.
Verbs:
Tf explain,
+ fa
+ ^TTV
+ Um
(apditi)
go away,
depart.
'^rf^ approach.
^^
+ ^TJ
rise (of
+ fa
scream.
TJ
sj[f*T
inflected like
asleep on (ace).
bring forth.
*jl (stautt)
W^fa- Some
praise.
such as
announce.
approach.
^f (braviti, brute)
explain, etc.
teach
Lesson XXXVIII.
Subst.:
f^^T
f.,
of Buddha.
^TT^I
tongue.
flower.
oR^TJT,
n- 5 sense,
f-
^,
ready.
f.
"^n, lamentable.
W\ fX*i, making,
understanding.
doing.
Adv.:
"^rfpT m.,
witness.
crane.
^V
*TPfrcr
->
Adj.:
^<T,
tjtti n.,
^nf^T'l.
name
f^iTm., n.pr., a
1G3
on
down,
below,
^^T^.
n. pr.
the
ground.
companion
>ft
f.,
wife.
Exercise XXXVIII.
^rtt^
264)
Xf <T
II
II
wmi* Jfajwfa
^lf5T
^TT^TlW ^5WT
wmmi
FR^Nm
*nf ^*rrf*T
n *.%
^Frf^fr^f^T^tf^^TSWt ^
ii
f^f^:
f^M
$
j^rfai ^^*pf?r
*rf55i% t^i n ^ n ^T^rHh: fwr*re u^m n c
*r<3ft:
*nwn
11.
and
13.
^w
The
n o. n
*t fm^i
*rRT^tf%
^frft*rr-
11
ii
^3ftf*re
^ftfir fff^Ti
n
^ ct*f^tt:
Laksmana,
Women
f^rNr
ii
II
ii
followed-by-Slta,
went
(^)
12.
the
into
Rama
forest.
the ground.
seen-or-heard
on
14.
is
to
16.
15.
One must
11*
All
guilt
not look
Lesson XXXVIII.
164
at
(1?-%^
XXXIX.
Why
17.
hast thou
(^rfjJ-T)
Varuna'':
19.
Always
come
"Praise
18.
to
In a kingless
20.
Lesson
414. Verbs.
XXXIX.
Root-class, cont'd.
finals.
in
in
either case
in
^ some-
in
establishing
the second
in
dropped,
and
fT
in
^^
Roots
and
in
^ and
5?
);
(act.
%fa
Imv.: %^Tf5T,
f%rt,
*
f^J-
before
Thus,
Imperfect.
f^ret
fa^e;
31
only):
Indicative.
i.
and
f%rfe,
^3
w%*t
%^j;
Opt.: f%3TPR;,
%^R,
f^rTR;,
^if%?r
f^TR*; %^T*,
etc.
the reduplicating and nasal classes, euphonic rules find very frequent application. The student is therefore advised at this point
to read carefully the chief rules of euphonic change in Whitney's
Grammar,
139
232
(the
two larger
sizes of print).
XXXIX.
Lesson
165
417.
forms of the
fro
1.
pi.
1.%^,
Sing.
2.
2.
f.
268).
(cf.
The
418.
The
419.
root ||^,
thus,
'kill'
-41
<^,
is
(act.),
^TT^fl.-
treated
Indicative.
ffa
2.
3.
ff^rT
f^RC
f^
frTO:
^Tf*rT
Opt.: i<H\l{
Roots
420.
becomes W),
before
in%
as are
Imperfect.
somewhat
Thus:
The
substitute
Wx
before ?^ and
^cH*
^frT
^ffTm;
^^
fTR,
f^s
Part.: ^a
etc.
^WK
^1^
becomes )
\^ (which
before
(which become
Thus,
f<f,
Wt
f.
f^
(which then
mid.):
Indicative
2.
3.
if^
Its
f^*;
firs*:
Act.
Imperfect
^
^z
f^
f^rfa
^nrra,
^,
'see' (mid.):
Anomalous
3f %^T^
5
Pres. Ind.:
dissimilation.
^W
Act.
^rf^i
^f^H
^sro; ^fs^
etc.
166
XXXIX.
Lesson
422.
1.
'
$"*^,
^ and \r
with
weak forms
423.
rule
contracted to xj*^
*T5f
(mid.), inserts
ffipt
;
wish
'
^*^,
roots in *T.
(act.), is in
in
In
'
'
Thus,
du.
JTrfSj
3TH^,
follows
pi.
the
4J?|f*f or
Vocabulary XXXIX.
Verbs:
own ( w
%t
(*>'?
^5T
(ca'.ste)+^TTrelate
e)
ru ' e 5
gen.).
call,
name
+ TI
hate extremely.
+ ^m
wipe away,
~^H
3JT3iTW
n -s
grammar.
smite.
kill.
off.
m., lip.
^^
^IWT
^Tq
eye.
f-,
hesitation.
m., n. pr.,
vmif
m., destruction.
f^lfff
a name of
(piva.
^HU
^TtT
*.
m.,
d-i
do
(aparadhnoti)
(vdsti) wish.
+ fif
Subst.:
^t^
off.
"^PJ
Tpt+^rfH
ff^t
f$^(
wipe
wrong.
^*^
explain.
cf(\
TT
^TTO
conduct.
night).
f.,
name
of Qiva.
condition, existence.
Adj.:
^r^T,
f.
pable.
^n, blameworthy,
cul-
XXXIX.
Lesson
167
Exercise XXXIX.
n%fH ^rrwwrrrg
TtrWgT-pT fT>T
*HI ^TTTnT
^^
*r
'NM3
*^T ^MHd*
q
^TT| -d^N^g*i
%
xrf^qcft"
II
t<*K3:
ii
11
**=
II
II
II
*rretf
ii
ii
i^dTH
^i^nif^r
tjw
f^j^rerot%fd h m
f^
*ri %^T<?jsNTf*r-
^t*t *tr%
*it
8
grwg
*tpr
mi
^
^t
*rt
-mR^i
^iT^fs
W3R$
f^rerefw^f
^^t^^i WTrTO t^: $
^WT^trTtfr ^TTf^f^ ^TOl
*mm<i^' fT^r^^ruf ^f *ft: *J"nrra^ *rf if* ^ n ^t>-
f^
ii
*j
ii
<T
II
II
11
fa*rn
ii
fa^JT
( 374, 6)
zr^TT
Hear
12.
g.
it
the
^TWI^
13.
part.) the-scienee-of-grammar.
son, famous
in the-three-worlds,
of Ravana,
lord-of-Lanka.
thrice,
lips twice;
had murdered
their
("^(m) a teacher
17.
you.
of-Pandu.
greatly,
tn
my
19.
tears
Rama
Having sipped
(ace.)
(pres.
is
the
(^TT-^*0 water
15.
Two
companions.
The women
that
of Dacaratba,
learning-and-conduct?
wiped the
tpftrn*
II
who approaches
me a udra,
18.
Do
though
know-
Know
Why
14.
<M
II
20.
Thou,
Lord, rulest
(gen.).
An
untruth where
Lesson XL.
108
Lesson XL.
424.
Verbs.
Root-class, cont'd.
^STl^
^rx^r
'sit'
^n^*,
etc.
(mid.):
Indie.
wm%
impf.
^i^ih
etc.
Part.
irrafcT (unique).
The
425.
forms
with
indie,
sing.
weak
f^risg^ etc.;
but 3rd
426.
in
du.
etc.;
in the
(act.), substitutes
the
Wrercrvowel
mf^I
^ntTOt,
Iinpf.:
'command'
root 3Jf^,
consonant- endings
forms, except
etc.;
sing.
when protected by
impf.
but
weak
thus,
U}iqfif.
3rd pi.
pi. STTOrT-
(act.),
loses its
The
the augment.
is
pi.
is
omitted;
is
Thus:
Indicative.
^ W^
1-
"?fW
2.
'STfa
1.
^WTf^T
^T*t
Imperative.
ITfa
3.
wm
^W[
wm.
427.
^
^,
^TCTR
Roots
in
^TCTR
Opt.:
^TR
^1
Part.:
^nT
becomes ^B;
^fT^f.
f.
^\
^rft.
*r*r
(except
in
f^^
Or
with
<^,
<g,
act.:
sing. impf.
becomes ^.
^
^%f^,
"3T%Z,
So ^ITin^ or "30"*^
act.
Thus, f^Jf
^Z;
(where the
'lick' (act.
^f^5, wte**,
(imv., impf.).
Lesson XL.
428.
'smear'
(act.),
^^",
the final
169
represents
Thus, from
gt|:
Indicative.
2.
^jtrV
fierce
3.
^TfHf**
^l^
Ind. mid.:
^^TRC,
^r
wn
^1^1
^ti^
^f*fT
^TV^R
^f^TOR;
1*$$^
The
roots
^^,
^ftr>
insert either
frf^fa
f^f*T,
Impf. mid.:
^Tfff,
'weep',
where they
etc.
g^,
o[f
"^f^T;
429.
Imperfect.
or
^lf% ^[f%,
etc.,
3rd
^rT;
Ttf^
^Sf
pi.
and
'breathe',
?^
Thus,
etc.;
3rd
^jft^,
pi. ^q[^\
^n^Cetc.
^-
Pres. indie:
?<?:
Impf.:
^firT.
Opt.:
^Ft,
'sleep',
or %.
^^f^
etc.
5<^tJ,
^ft^
or
Imv.: ^t-
Vocabulary XL.
Verbs:
^St% (dniti) breathe.
TT (prdniti) live.
^R^
^m.
-f
(aste)
^TJ
sit
sit.
by
wait upon
at-
tend; reverence.
(dsti) be.
*
cf.
*
244, 249.
When
of the ending.
170
Lesson XL.
^^ + JT-fa
(pravicdlati)
stir (tr.).
^^
f^f
(nimllati)
shut (the
or
^m
of pers.)
(uttisthati) arise.
lick.
m., hair.
^7T
n., gift,
Adj.:
RlUlj
generosity.
f.,
3flre^T
maiden.
girl,
f-
H+ITI,
f-
^n, shrewd,
0,
?rr, right,
skilled.
proper.
?n', careless.
Iudecl.:
n., sacrifice.
n.
f-
^TRZT,
0,
f-
\JYT!i
mm
*jfacT m.
m., shoulder.
33ff*CT
m., enjoyment.
^Jf
TUtH
gently,
loc.
+ ^^*
TfTT
Subst.:
^XJJ^J
or J&HJ breathe
^SfT
+ f% be
weep.
(roditi)
(gvdsiti) breathe.
revive.
eyes).
^^
command, govern.
^JT^C. (f&ste)
(degdhi) smear.
fe?
3?TfT?3
pr.,
ear br >
toe morning.
Exercise
^le^lrM^: TTfT^jffirT
^u% f *rr
%*fr Tpoti
fm*n<l
ii
After
^WTH^
for
f*rewf
^,
^^
BrJi^sft
*ftTT:
II
^Q.
II
u% i froftrfa
the initial
^r^JTfW;.
XL
of ^fT and
rflr*n^
^PW
is
ii
ii
*fr-
dropped; thus,
^TfatlT
J|rJ*HTjl<fr
ii
ii
wsr^t ^Tf^r
11.
law.
ii
Long may
12.
^gig
^rt f%rs:
13.
The
the guest:
"where
wept
Know
^rft irrcprr:
ii
ii
Nala by name
(TTfl),
son of
lion, satiated-with-the-blood-of-the-slain-gazelle,
his
14.
tongue.
didst thou
bitterly
16.
daily.
*7
(^nj^).
that that
*R[fT
II
mouth with
licked his
II
^R^m
nfw faTT
Virasena.
girl?
world
19.
20. If
Having
15.
The
Whose daughter
by which thou
18.
will be
*PsTRt snTTrt
fwr ttR
jj^s^vjf^ftrn:
^H^%
*rer:
$TO^*IT
171
livest,
art thou,
Lesson XLI.
430. Verbs. Reduplicating Class. This class forms the present-
The
to the root.*
The consonant
the first consonant of the root; thus, 27, <^2JTpirate is substituted for an aspirate;
*
and
is
in general
Lesson XLI.
172
or
thus, V[\,
^;
f^f^;
^TT; f^Tf,
jft,
fnt;
(<0 if the
r00t
2.
and ^g
is
long vowel
is
^gfT,
is
fT^T-
^TT
above;
*ft,
f%*ft;
fw
**,
432.
the 3rd
The verbs
pi. in
impf. act.
434.
cf.
always take
guna; thus,
f&;
^^,
^f^T^t-
Root W,
'
bear, carry
'.
122, 414.
Indicative.
Middle.
Active.
f^ra;
fwrs;
f%wr^
f^
2.f%i*f^
faare
fkm
3.f^Hf(i
f^HtT^
fsrefa
f*WT
i.f*re?3
f^f|
fwro
f*Wm
f*w*%
^rfa^rff
*|*rff
fsraicroR:
f^rem*;
fa*ra
f%**H
Imperfect.
i.
'srfsFRTc ^if*npr
^srfafsr
^rf^^fl
Imperative.
3.f^Hg
f^Hcn^
f^jfni
f^rag
Part, act.:
435.
cal
vowel
Thp
fsp*^
roots
in the
( 259),
f.
and
l^T, 'give',
weak forms,
etc.
leaving the
weak stems
^^
and ^el
Lesson XLI.
In the 2nd sing. imv. act. they form
of
>n
is
as follows
^f^
173
The
and vtlf-
inflection
:*
Indicative.
Active.
l-
3.
Middle.
^nfa
^ret
^*?s;
^v
^wf|
^r%
^rrfa
^ttto:
^^rfTT
\r%
^erra
^m
Imperfect.
i.
^r\n^
^fa
^^cf%
^^rff
2.
^rawr^
^^nm*c
^ras*t
3.
^^Tfi: ^ttpr:
^^rarr
^vTcrnR:
^r^ra
^rnrf
^nrf
^^^
^^*rr
^^
Imperative.
l-
Opt. act.:
<Jfc||i^ etc.;
The
root
^nw
^tr
^rrfa
1^7
f.
is
mid.:
^'vfl"^
mid.:
^\ffiT;
inflected
etc.
^^TR-
in precisely the
belongs to
the ending.
437.
The
ph ^J5TF^
In the other
opt. aniJTft.-
5Tffa^
or
sing.
"^fT^,
The 2nd
the stem
is
either
Wff*TO>
of an ending,
the TI
of
^y(
does not give U, but follows the general rule of aspirate and of
surd and sonant combination and the lost aspiration is thrown
;
174
Lesson XLI.
^ 'pour,
439.
sacrifice' (act.
f*i*^
indie. fij*ft%,
f*f*n%, fWJffi.
sing.
imv.
440.
1.
-faHtos: or t%fa*^,
thus,
ashamed'
changes
(act.),
vowel-endings;
fwftrm:
its
thus, indie.
or
weak stem
f5frjf^
3rd persons
Wotr^to
f^ffa,
#,
2.
<
be
fafg^I before
fajfl<R0
fsj-
Vocabulary XLI.
Verbs:
lyr
+ f%(
Tf entrust.
close, shut.
^J&X
m.,
^Tf?T
n.,
lay on.
be ashamed.
Adj.:
^,
oblation.
n. pr.
n., rest,
tfTRra
-5
ne
of^,
f-
divine.
^T> excellent,
able.
possessions, wealth.
1J^ m.,
f.
faf^JH>
f^Tf
at the
demon.
f-,
*rff^ m.,
put together
n.,
^f J^ unite,
j^" (jihreti)
Subst.:
^SmU
arrange, ordain.
+ ^Sffx?
Adv.:
remainder.
wn
nas
<QT^TC at evening.
p er
"
Exercise XLI.
f^*T
f^%
remark-
175
uw
r**#T
T WlfrT
^ejj
II
II
^r?f fsrefa
(voc. sing,
^rnft
Tjffi
f.)
ace.
(part.,
11.
^f^ft fH^f
WSlfo 1
WIH^
ffT
pi.)
II
5lfrf<T^t
The
12.
(^TffT)-
Meeting a
woman
be not afraid".
15.
umbrella-and-shoes.
from a strange-field,
close the door.
18.
ii
^r^tf^T
*R
II
II
II
WW
^TT
II
o.
II
||
sacrificial
sacraments
his sons
^TT
*reU!H<*di
\r3fr: *?rerrrra;
II
^"Rrf^rrgTw"^
law-books
to Vasistha as scholars.
in
16.
is
Do
One who
to be punished.
17.
i/ieir-lessons are
brilliancy,
forty
Dacaratha entrusted
13.
royal-sage,
ordain
seers
^T^^ll $11
^
^^fwfa^
HT*iPa-rrro
fire.
tfrfrT
11
II
ii
^T?RTnt
14.
II
^nol^H^ii#
^ToC
fa
thrift
20.
jewelry,
The
ashamed before
19.
The
scholars who-have-not-learned-
Lesson XLII.
441.
Verbs.
As
sonants.
*
Nasal class.
class-sign
With the
suffix IJJl,
f.
line,
'bear
Lesson XLII.
176
expanded
442.
The combination
in the
is
this
nasal
in
radical
accordance
consonants
Thus,
^r^
'join';
strong stem
Indicative.
Middle.
Active.
*pf5*
gut*
yfa
^^
*p^rs:
^t
^* W
^f ^^*
TO**
TO*
si
Imperfect.
with
is
it is
of the final
);
Lesson XLII.
177
Imperative.
wwr
^r\nfa
w*tr
^wr^t "^trI
^jr^
^I^T,
act.:
445.
Opt. act.:
f.
mid.:
Part,
(act.);
and f|f^,
'injure,
destroy' (act.):
Imperfect.
^fro
^rfarz
^rftre**;
^rt^rz
^rft**R
^rff^R;
or
*rfw
ff^fW, fiNR;,
ftRf%, ftfe^, fTO;
ImT * 2nd persons: fwft, ftfe^, ftfe;
fff**, ff^R,,
fTO-
446.
7{% 'crush'
(act.),
f?f
and
into
Vocabulary XLII.
^J3T (yundkti, yunkte) join;
Verbs:
^J
fl^
{chindtti,
off.
+ ^3^
oTRPC^l ( caus
fcrq
^^
stem) awaken.
*Hf
+ f^
appoint, establish.
T^f
"^JT
check; besiege.
ftra
(find.sti)
leave,
leave
maining.
+ f^
f^
f^^
unite.
yoke,
harness.
12
re-
178
Lesson XLII.
Subst.:
^cJ^IT
^q*^
condition, state,
f-,
dawn
f.,
also personified,
Dawn.
Usas, the
m., the
f^#Hd
Adj.:
^at^fT
high.
^JT^ suitable
3[]|J
rice.
<TX^T m-,
XTRT^i
n.,
TjpT,
for Ksatriyas.
domestic.
Hf7fc69r,
crime.
Himalaya Mts,
f.
f.
^TT, unfavorable.
splendid, beautiful,
"^STT,
excellent.
Exercise XLII.
rt^lJnrfieirt-1 *ft*
ff^f^ T t^f^T
^fRTr^^ ^t
tff^i
11
11
^T^f^fHt
'h<kmji3<k
t^t
11
11
11
t%
3^
33
||
11
fa?^ cfT T TT 38
ifta urof^i f^rfn aqmri tt
%*T
m ff^fnr ?rt**
11
^Hhi<i
II
f^m^<*
II
TTsif ^j^fir
iprf^fcr*rre: *rs
<*i Pa
*?
M*n
fl^fr
feM fn;foH<3>M
gRITfWyTOI ^^TT
8
fa^^MI<lf<<***f*MlfaMct
*i wrrfa wkPsjh fr^% t% wh" "*r^ Tf^ nw n m *fr
II
II
11
tt
*pjsf:
11.
wm
11
11
irffcti
The antecedent of
179
Lesson XLIII.
(*^)
month
it
at last.
(loc).
(*lf*t*4*J*0;
12.
An
"Kindle the
13.
m 'lk
Himavant
mountain - range
its
fire;
The
14.
checks
coarse
the
16.
exceedingly-high peaks.
The
15.
the royal-family.
a foreign realm
the
clouds
(eRJ)
of
must
19.
Women
pounded the
17.
not exterminate
18.
time-of-the-wedding.
The
doers-of-right
king
in
firewood
for
the
with
branches
cut
the
at
Lesson XLIII.
447.
Verbs.
Perfect-System.
its
3.
1.
endings
Reduplication.
1.
is
reduplication;
in
formation
Its
characteristics are:
2.
some respects
distinction of strong
i.
Initial
in Less.
XLI
pre-
sent-stem.
2.
Medial and
final
is
represented always by
reduplicated present-stem.
3.
Initial
^f,
followed
"^f,
never by
^[
as in the
Thus,
sfpF^,
by a
single consonant,
-qsn*^;
becomes
^T
and
180
Lesson XLTII.
is
^n
g^t'^
strong
weak
(u-v-oc),
(}-y-e)
^^
make
the ordinary
making
^J show
^^,
perfect-system,
But ^(J\
^TPC
weak forms.
is
an exception,
anomalous reduplication
the
the root-syllable
In the
initial
in the perfect.*
"3TT"t.
is
1.
and
i-is)
is
thus,
(u-uc).
As
(i. e.
^Tf
"Gf
5.
not in general
^J or
weak
or
Medial and
strong forms
^%i*
^,
initial
thus,
w.
f^T,
^,
s.
f^*rf|T,
^3<ft^
f^l^T
if
possible,
in the
|TT , w. $T^,
s.
( 448, 4).
3.
s-
final
consonant
is
vriddhied in the
3rd pers., and optionally in the 1st; thus, from TJtT, in 1st sing,
either
4.
TJTT^ or
WF^,
in
2nd T?TJ^\
vowel takes
final
either
guna
450.
adds
"^
451.
The
root
3rd tJUT^-
guna or vrddhi
thus,
from
in 1st f^fST or
fa%.
before a vowel-ending.
Some
vowel
in
the
The grammarians prescribe (doubtless falsely) this reduplication for all verbs beginning with ^Jf or ^J followed by more than
one consonant.
Lesson XLIIT.
strong forms, weaken
the
in
it
181
See below.
both.
The
Personal Endings.
452.
Middle.
Active.
1.
2.
tha
3.
md
vdke
dthus
se
dthe
dhve
dtus
us
ate
re
vd
a take du
in
in 1st
and 3rd
mdhe
sing. act.
thus,
453. Union-vowel.
vowel ^.
follows
1.
2.
take
it
by eight verbs:
For
its
viz.
it is
13fi
'hear'
"*
'choose', ^T 'run',
3.
But
verbs.
in nearly all
from "^)
2^
the use of
for
rules
^[
are as
it.
^J,
'make',
TjT
before
consonants, except
It 'bear',
'praise',
'go',
^ 'flow'.
454.
thus,
Examples
455.
I.
from
Roots in
f^rfcrjT,
3.
or %.
final
(if
radical
^[
or
%" is
not
The
T[
and
XT
^sr^r
an ending.
Thus,
a
or
f^rfa?^ ni-ny-i-va.
of inflection.
faSTO,
ft,
1.
*ft:
fqWW,
Act.: Sing.
du.
1.
2.f^^,3.f^^Tv
1.
(^Hq
f^f^cr,
Mid.:
2.
or
f^TTO,
f^RJW^,
3.
2.
f^rftra or
f%*nj^;
pi. 1.
Lesson XLIII.
182
du.
f^rf^f
i.
2.
3.
Act.: Sing.
sfiT:
du.
fTCRT;
t%f^T,
1.
II.
3.
3.
457.
is
1.
<JFR;
^rf^
f^-*R|| or f^lfa,
^H^;
3.
f^f^I^,
pi- I-
"N-
frfogCl-
Act.: du.
2.
f^fara,
2.
t^f^mf,
pi. i.
"fasfRT or fasfiltf, 2.
1.
3 or ^S follow
Roots in
fwm;
s.
f^f^f^^,
f^f^R^,
2.
456.
fvRn%,
2.
or
rJE^
du.
the
<JB"nT,
2.
<JETT (not
2.^^,
l.*,
HSfa*l
3.*J^7J^.
^:
etc.
(Cf. 450):
Middle.
Active.
1
2.
^J5^ ^5
^npw
^jf^ra
^T*
458.
III.
^^ m
in^.
Roots
1.
^TO
^fi^
^R
3.
^^rn;
^ra<js.
^pc
So
also *T,
459.
If the final
the formation
3.
Mm\K
460.
with
TJ
the ^5T
i.
2.
3.
*J, 2"^
'choose'.
or
is
du.
is
2.
^TT
^jf^
^?
*S^
^^
2.
first
*ajM r^n^
^J**
*ra
The
or
^^iT%
^|T^
^f^r
^^rm
^TFTr ^f^T^,
make
^fOT;
the
^t
as follows:
TOft^
^,
*H4K|l>
*T^nC or ^TOTT;
1.
etc.
the
HW$>
^ being gunated.
^ or
Tjft).
lost before
^ft
^ftre
^n^i, ^ftro
2. "RTT,
i" 1st
vowel-endings and X-
^r^c
^th^
^P**
^^
and 3rd
^
^
1-
1^TT
sing, act.;
and
<f*wi
^fW% ^rro
T*n*
^Pwl
^fw
^^
183
Lesson XLIII.
simpler root-forms
ift,
Roots
B.
461.
1.
f^
^ffr^
du.
etc.
^TRf^T
463.
3.
du.
fwf^ZI,
fwfa^
2.
3.
fsW^;
etc.
^flfa
2.
or
du.
fafa-
So from tf^:
3.
^Tt;
1.
^facf,
ST^S,
The
3rd.
root ^,
TfW,
'go%
4.
f^J^-
pi.
^fTTO,
2.
I-
pi.
III.
With
initial
etc.;
etc.
2.
3.
^,
^?; du.
f^.
3.
2.
^:
^^
makes
(see
448
5)
^TTfir
^T,
^grfjf^
^rT^
1.
etc.
But "3P^
(originally
^FTj
^f.
^^j*T or ^sRT*T,
Mid.: ^3i5t
etc.
sucb roots
all
^.
( 448, 5).
Thus
2.
etc.
makes ^nTI[
1.
consonants.
^^f,
T^T
1.
t^^5
"31^, ^TRT
464.
1.
initial
Sing.
3
t^^C'
^gfra
final
Mid.:
etc.
from f*{:
With
^:
etc.
its
etc.
II.
^cpfTj
in
f^^,
1.
f^rfaf^T
etc.; 3.
1.
2.
Act: Sing.
pi.
^^f^f^
462.
makes
I.
fHf
etc.;
""[
etc.
2.
^if*TO,
3.
^TR;
etc.
2.
Roots
in
general having
medial ^f before
a single
a guttural, or
the reduplication
not an aspirate,
contract
with
the
into
one syllable,
reduplication
^
with
vowel, in the
is
repeated unchanged
TJ
as
its
when
in
in
2nd
s.
sing. act.
i.
the union-vowel
is
e.
this
is
taken.
allowed also
Thus, H^T,
Several roots not having the form here defined are said
undergo the same contraction, most of them optionally.
to
184
Lesson XLIII.
^f^
TjTjcj*j,
466.
persons.
^f
ZJ5T
also
du.
^T-eJ;
3.
Act. sing.
-?r^:
Mid.
etc.
467.
1.
^%
v*fa^
or {t||4>
JZ(^
1.
the strong
^"J^,
^^
or
(u-uc-i-va) etc.
^T^,
Mid.
J^ or ^*rf^
2.
2.
^3^-
^>%
3.
etc.
fin*!;
etc.
4.
(^J) of the
Act. sing.
du.
^\ ^, ^,
Thus, ^t^:
or ^5^f%f^r,
^fsre
They
^[),
root to
^^J
(also
in
initial
^ va
^fW
^tTT%
^f^ft
3.
and ending
"q^W^ *^T
have medial
between single
consonants, but cannot follow the rule of 465, drop out the ^J
These roots
TTj^,
?|[*^,
and also
They form
follow 465.
and 5fU
||^;
the
are, in
of^,
^IW
^JTJ^,
^fri^ etc.
etc.,
5f^J
lp^ makes
its
5.
The
roots ^J\iJ
weak
forms.
469.
and only
*fST^,
3.
1.
Thus, strong
The root
^Hf[,
in the following
and contract
If
and
^TEgf1^ or '<Qbe||i^,
'speak',
is
forms: sing.
2.
cT
weak
found only
to
and
in
^T*P.
this
tense,
in
2. ^J"J-
of the present.
see 417.
470.
f%faj,
2f^T,
The
'
find
',
roots f^(,
f^f^,
f%Tf9T,
and
f^f,
f^rf%T
185
Lesson XLIII.
Perfect participle.
471.
active is
^T^
When
fect-stem.*
1.
Active.
The ending
added
weak
is
this is
^f^rrac.,
mR^
f^TO
^&!<l,
mid.
ft^RT^.
from
^f\>
^,
$f*^,
^>
w.
6.
root
^,
from TJ^,
*faH,
^*
from
>
f*~
f*rofarrcfc
'
The
per-
inserted
from
t^;
^rf^rfafc
is
a.
Thus,
^f^*C>
from
to the
f**f t^~
>
makes as
its
fH^rfa;, f^f*T3[cT\
faf*l$H/
strong stem of
mid. arfTinRC or
part. arflTTTfar, or 3R7crfcr^
pf.
^ra:
2.
which
voice;
^f^tl
etc.;
2f^,
Middle.
is
or
The
SR^, ^^
'find',
f%f^^
pf. part,
middle
^\J
MMM
>*T,
lf^ff
^Tfaqi^ or
know ', makes
etc.
is
thus,
c.
made with
this
the suffix
^TT,
*ft
f^RTR;
Periphrastic Perfect.
472.
sition
is
also taken
same
made
made
To
is
"^j
or
^f^
(or,
is
identical with
186
of|i.
^,
from
is
In classical Sanskrit
the perfect
coincides in
but
^TT^ri^^n:;
t^t^%-
474.
or
^fHnTO
pf-
less often
met with.
Lesson XLIV.
Verbs.
475.
two
futures:
The
I.
or s-future, which
simple,
is
by
II.
the periphrastic
future.
476.
and a
The
directly, or
The
active
participle,
verbs.
Simple Future.
I.
tense-sign
is
and middle.
It
the syllable
Tgg,
by the union-vowel
^ (in
with medial ^g
gunate with
like
precisely
a-conjugation
477.
that
of the
thus,
from
When ^
is
or
%^fff7l;
478.
^Tfa;
added
*?,
in
in
(iff^lfrT) and
^, ^f*TqfrT;
^(HfTOfa).
roots
of the
<J ,
3.
vowels
root cf^
reject
^T, ^TTSTflT.
tT fX
suii'er
the
^T take Xi
some
inflection is
^rf^raf^, o^.
The
JTT,
becoming ^5J).
possible; and
^.
all
when
instead of
m Pd;
\;
2.
'
dwell
',
makes
thus, TT,
But
all
37-
roots in
makes Hffcrflr
Lesson XLIV.
verbs which take
In general, the
479.
accordance
is
187
it
in the infinitive
and
But the
far
Stems of causative
480.
make
their future-stems in
481.
Participle.
The
and denominatives
inflection,
^f^TO;
participles, act.
^P<T
^RRTT;
^Trft),
(f.
f,
in tST^\
3ifWtT, qrfTTZOTR.
W[, "ZJ-
Cf. 260,
262.
482. Conditional.
is
made from
perfect is
Thus,
made from
the present-stem,
and similarly
-4|c|,(\5}.
It is
inflected.
of extremely
rare occurrence.
483.
be
II.
Periphrastic Future.
made from
ail
It is
is
allowed to
nom.
<J,
sing, of
which
(cfT)
all
484.
suffix ?f
*rnj;
f%
485.
it
%<t;
^,
The
in
takes before
^rt<T; *r>
the TfTT
Hf^*r;
of the
**, ^fij;
infinitive.
Thus,
^rcre, <*ilej7T.
The Hindus
ever, practically
no existence.
it
has,
how-
Lesson XLIV.
188
1-
Wrf%
^<TT^T*C
3.
^rTT
<*dlO
*$H*m.
*<1K,
Aorist-System.
The
486.
complex system by
are bound
all
Their value
used also (though not nearly so often as the prohibitive opt.) with
the particle *n, in prohibitions,
ception
The
487.
this
ex-
I.
Simple Aorist;
^to:
^TcC
I.
This aorist
It is limited to
Redu-
^^Tri
^wa;
^r^c
^^
^r^
^W?T*l
^3^-
precisely
E. g.
^l<idm;
\rr,
is
^7<n*
Like ^T:
II.
2.
With
plicated Aorist
3.
The main
like
the
thus, *TT
WT, ^RITrt;
*TT,
^^5
TT
^ct
"^^t
'go',
^~
TTrX.
This
is
1%^
its
is
strictly
it is
so
189
Lesson XLIV.
assumes a weak form
Thus,
^n^;
nsrr^,
^, ^RP^; ^>
ti^,
>j%
^ji**^;
^TC^ ^HN*K-
"**!*<tj
^^s
makes
w^;
T^TT, ^31-
^T-
2^RC 'throw',
and
^|^tx|c^,
w^s
Irregular:
^g take guna.
final
^rercr^
^5m^c^, which,
TJc^,
others,
aorists.
489.
from the
from
differs
all
it
This aorist
II.
others in that
root.
'Optf,
as
The connection
its aorist.
made from
not
is
but
of quite pe-
characteristic is a reduplication,
Its
^f,
the stem in
culiar character.
The
490.
and
skrit,
or two of
^JTCpt
formation.
its
WTi
>
reduplicated aorist
very unusual
is
in
The
^rffff^Rt,-
San-
classical
will be sufficient
it
example
W^,
~^Xf^-
one of imper-
The
usually has
3.
1.
made by adding
du.
2.
i.
492.
(5)
3.
2.
^Tzrff,
^%!*t,
^MdcJItt
3.
-41^
^JS*
The
g. TJ
^;
2.
Ore,
3.
1.
WFf^zr,
f^^.
s- aorist.
2.
s.
^3?%^
1.
3.
^Rfa,
sing.
1.
^J%-
^tefPR;;
^f%T^,
2.
^sRimrra;; p
(mid.only):
which
root,
W3,
*TW
The
augmented
Mid.: sing.
(4)
1.
^*
wf^,
etc.
*s-aorist.
^[.
du.
1.
E.
^^t^to;,
Md-
by means of an inserted
E.
to the
vowel strengthened.
its
^?te;
^ff,
2.
is
2.
VP%,
pi.
III.
tense-stem
2.
The
tense-stem
The
1.
root
is
1.
made by adding
generally strengthened.
^TOff^R^,
WTfa^,
Mid. sing.
is
3.
WTfrfa
2.
"^tn^W,
o^rjrj
2.
pi.
WTof^,
3.
i.
^nif^"^,
3.
^-
190
Lesson XLTV.
inf^re; du.
2.
fcjd*^, 3.
made
i.
f^ff,
is
493.
qiRjMH.
494.
3.
The sw-aorist
(6)
is
The
like
for
1. "^J-
JJJ: sing.
Act.
1.
and fTR;.
Wf^TTTH
7,
(but
489).
sing.
'-4|f<j[^l^, 2.^^,
fj^:
an impf. of the a-conjugation. But in the
or
cf.
f*nwff,
example
5,
i.
denominative conjugations
sa-aorist.
^t^; and so on ;
3rd du.
pi.
etc.,
(7)
An
s-forra.
cnra;;
being of the
3.
fcpn*rw;,
and
the secondary
in
2.
This
"ftffc(cf.
XLV.
4,
4 or 5 espe-
496.
sing.,
ing
to
strengthened, in
final nSTTis
^,
added
^RTfa;
It is
formed by add-
the root,
*J.
Thus,
but
^,
ift,
in
4MlRl;
is
usually
others by vrddhi.
After
^J,
^r^TTf^; g, ^^5TfT;
^T,
^Tfa.
Lesson XLV.
Derivative or Secondary Conjugations.
497.
this
those
less complete, is
in
which
made from a
are:
IV. Causative.
I.
whole
derivative
Passive.
II.
V. Denominative.
Intensive.
III.
These
Desiderative.
XL V.
Lesson
498.
The present-system
Passive.
I.
described;
In
or gerundives.
used,
191
all
and the
f,
fut. pass,
participles
if
499.
The
Intensive.
II.
or
intensification
the
intensive
repetition of the
Forms
conjugation signifies
the
action expressed by
the
are too rare to need notice here; indeed, even within that system
means common
they are by no
two
fall into
500.
The verbs of
1.
the
a.
strengthened,
b.
with
TJ,
Radical
^SJ
is
reduplication
dissyllabic
thus,
TT^,
The model of
class,
c.
TfTf^f.
Sometimes the
in-
^ and ^ with ^;
is
form their
final
Intensives
language.
first,
tensive-stem by reduplication,
and
the later
in
classes.
thus,
after the
ej^d^.
sometimes
is
another
It
From
formally
may
be formed
by the suffix
^Ef.
502.
few intensives
to be used as presents,
as simple roots.
1.
Thus W[1t,
4HHIMl>
2.
TRvf
Tfflslffi.
come
Thus,
having
really
^WTTJ,
3.
of 3T
intensive
1M|J|^;
'wake',
is
du.
WRp
T etc.
So
192
Lesson
also rf(\j*
intens. of
|,
'be poor',
fsf^
XLV.
'wash',
intensive
the
to
re-
duplicating class;
the
Desiderative.
III.
or
action
and adds
is
To form
this
conjugation
is
'I
thus,
wish to drink'.
The consonant
denoted a desire
fwnnf*T
sometimes ^[^
^f,
By
condition
is
reduplicated,
of the reduplication
if the
has an u-vowel.
Thus,
^JT,
an ^-vowel
stem
thus,
506.
number of
W^>
The
fafirw
The
^TffTf^f^ 2-
The
made with
passive
to be obtained';
507.
may
^[ in all
thus,
that
like
is
of
aorist
of the
is
futures are
made
frfWcTTf^-
The
'it
is
is
desired
part. %f^J7?.
IV. Causative.
1.
is
the root
ever taken.
\3 if
The
frequent.
roots
other a-stems.
t's-form;
or ^g, and
noun
^nT^rf ^^TFX'
in
The present-system
2. The perfect is
of the causative
the periphrastic,
The
made
in
general directly from the root, and formally unconnected with the
causative-stem; thus,
\J,
^3T*JT^> ^PfW^t-
^n
ew
instances,
where the root has assumed a peculiar form before the causativesign, the reduplicated aorist is
made from
this form,
193
Lesson'LXV.
made from
^;
the
causative-stem,
thus, \nTj^rsrf?T
\TTTf*J ft !% 5
I
4.
The
nouns
verhal
manner
as the futures, in
VTQ
fat.
(gerundive)
pass. part,
inf-
fTOf^rra, ^J"TO;
and
same
( 310).
1.
The passive-stem
ative-stem
made by
is
of which the
^q,
the noun-stem
This
f^HT^T^ff^-
V. Denominative.
509.
The
2.
desider-
thus, f^jTfcnxf^T^f^T,
formed
is
is
a rare formation.
denominative conjugation
In general, the base
Jf
is
is
one
made from
accent.
from
g.
See
510.
e.
'be
crave'
'desire,
'act
like',
as',
'regard
which
that
is
is
of the
from
f*{^,
T7T^rf?T
greatest
or treat as',
signified
'honor';
variety;
'make
the
by
76.
into',
noun-stem.
rfmirfH 'practise
c(iUyi*J%
'blacken';
'
;
fH^WfrT
'
(PTOFR
M^*i-
'desiring a son'*
13
194
I.
Sanskrit-English Glossary.
I.
p. xii.
Sanskrit-English.
aksa m.,
fire
agni m.,
die, dice.
aksan (aksi:275)
god of
n.,
eye.
fire.
anga
anjali
anu
m.
a.,
small; as
adv.,
across,
adhika
a.,
additional
superior.
agra
gen., underneath.
adhi adv., over, above, on.
adhuna adv.,
now
who
recites
the Yajurveda.
\
an
(dniti:
429) breathe;
pra breathe;
live,
past; in
cpds,
to excess.
atithi
m., guest.
atra adv., here, hither.
as prep.,
w.
abl.,
right after.
anukula
anujna
ad/tar ma
a.,
f.,
favorable
permission.
as n., favor.
anrta
untruth.
n.,
antara
inner
a.,
avagya
as
interior,
n.,
andha
anna
j/
a people.
n. pr.,
adj., other.
f.
ap (277)
make
agru
n., tear.
pr.,
further; as
heavenly nymph.
n., feeling
of safety
safe-
eight.
I
las (dsti
2as
-1-
-I-
ty-
view.
throw,
(dsyati)
entrust;
into.
n., nectar.
ay am same as idam.
ari m.,
enemy.
artha
m.,
purpose;
aham
wealth.
y arthaya
for (w.
(den.
artlidyate)
arh
ask ahita
right to
w.
deserve;
inf.
of,
ali
away with; w.
off.
I.
disagreeable.
aho excl., oh
n.,
ah
dat.,
m., bee.
a.,
have a
(320), be able.
suitable for.
(223) pron.,
ahoratra
n. pr.
enough
a si m., sword.
amrta
immortal; as
amba (273) f., mother.
+ pra throw
hurl;
forward or
]/
the Acvins
abhaya
hinder;
adj.,
other.
apsaras
obtain;
acquire,
nam-upa idem.
afiti
progeny.
water.
pi.,
downward.
a.,
lap (apnute)
ii)
food, fodder.
n.,
\/
1-
blind.
a.,
ondhra m.,
condition, state.
f.,
avanc (272)
Cf. 375, 4.
casion, juncture.
necessary.
a.,
avastha
in loc, at last.
195
Sanskrit-English Glossary.
I.
air,
figure.
sky.
13*
196
I.
Sanskrit-English Glossary.
tiara (231) pron. adj., other.
n., arrival.
dgamana
"walk and
dcdra m.,
conversa-
deary a
djiid
iti
command.
dtman m.,
in
beginning;
cf.
cpds,
light.
1.
375,
this
here.
\'idh, indh (inddhe: 444) kindle,
reflexive pronoun.
ddi m.,
hence.
teacher.
ra.,
f.,
tias adv.,
Y dp (dpn6ti,dpnute)
r
opad
calamity.
f.,
dyusmant (263)
avista,
f.,
i.
dgu
a.,
e. filled
d,
as
arrow.
(with).
hope.
]/
swift.
neglect;
isu m.,
long-lived.
of vig
part,
(by),
dgd
a.,
fit.
(dste: 424)
sdyati) place;
sit;
tdrg,
caus.
upa
\-
sit
(a-
f.
1-
upa
\-prati expect.
-J, a.,
\l\g (iste:
behold
such.
own
422) rule,
(gen.).
dsana
dharana
ud
bringing.
n.,
udaiic (272)
dhuti
f.,
oblation, offering.
408]) go:
go over,
mid.,
udaya m.,
repeat,
abhi approach
rise.
(adhydpdyati) teach;
anu follow ;
\- apa go away
\-
northward.
caus.
4-
a.,
udydna
n.,
garden.
astam udyogin
a., diligent,
energetic.
icchd
f.,
\-
wish.
I.
of the
uras
n. pr.,
f.,
dawn;
f.,
an Apsaras.
as n. pr., Usas,
\r
(rcchdti:
move; go to;
109)
fall to
kadd
api,
re
in
the Rigveda.
pi.,
rna
kaniyas
kanyd
debt.
n.,
at
kanistha
the Rigveda.
f.,
when ?
cana, rid,
some time, ever; often
adv.,
(-
w. neg.
relate,
tell.
rgveda
no one
whatever (236).
urvaci
usas
breast.
n.,
f.
some one
uru,
197
Sanskrit-English Glossary.
youngest.
a.,
younger.
daughter, maiden.
a.,
f.,
eke,
some
pi.,
some;
others.
a.
eleventh.
karuna
karman
evam
\/
esa
same as
ostha m.,
a.,
karna m.,
kartr m. ,
lamentable.
ear.
doer,
maker (202);
author.
kal
n.,
+ sam
(samkaldyati)
put
together, add.
etad.
lip.
ausadha
n.,
medicine.
Age"
of
adj.
and
subst., chiefly
w. parti- kdnti
f.,
charm
grace.
198
Sanskrit-English Glossary.
I.
as n. pr.,
kdmadugha
as
f.
8c.
1-
idem.
a.,
vi,
]/krt (krntdti:
krti
a.,
krtrima
kdrya
n.,
causing, making.
business, concern.
krtsna
frap*
n.,
fagot;
kdsthamaya
of &a
kirn neut.
kiyant
wood.
made
a.,
w.
krsi
of wood.
however.
tu,
pron.
(263)
adj.
how
great ?
klrti
poor; niggardly.
graciousness, pity.
draw ;
f.,
a draw
(krsdti) plough.
agriculture.
god Krsna.
^ kip (kdlpate) be
in order; tend
glory.
f.,
a.,
f.,
on or up;
Benares.
city,
cut off;
cut,
110)
adopted.
whole, entire.
krs (Jcdrmti)
]/
n. pr.,
kastha
kfpd
poem.
n.,
f.,
a.,
a.,
krpana
a poet.
n. pr.,
adorn.
scatter;
+ ava idem.
f., work (literary).
-kdrin
kdvya
idem.
kdliddsa m.,
pers.);
ulous Wonder-cow.
kdmaduh
loc.
granting wishes;
dhenu, the fab-
a.,
subst.,
or
dat.,
gen.,
why?
pdyati,
ordain, appoint.
-te)
kugala
{/
a.,
do, perform;
the head,
h
make
apa do
loc, ace);
+ alam
harm
\-
rask.) hide
\-
make known,
upa do good
blame
punish
]/
transgress;
+ d
avis
exbe-
step;
-I-
\/
nis
stride
up
go out.
to,
1-
attack;
(<'-
krldd
rei,
recompense,
to,
\-tiras
loc);
(gen.,
+ apa-d pay;
prepare, adorn
nefit (gen.,
treasury.
evil to,
(dviskarotf)
hibit;
ikr(karoti, kurute:
(ace
cit
n.,
man
of the
ksan
(ksanoti,
hurt,
ksanute)
\l
wound.
\/ksal (ksaldyati)
wash;
\-
pra
idem.
ksatra
+ ava
gah (gdhate) plunge;
dive or plunge -under (ace).
gir
voice, song.
f.,
giri
a.,
together,
second caste.
come
(mid.)
(instr.).
time.
moment;
kmya
sam
meet
sometimes, ever.
ksana m.
199
I.
m., mountain.
song; singing.
glta n.,
quality, excellence.
guna m.,
y guh
ksudra
ksudh
milk.
grha
a., little,
house.
family.
hunger.
f.,
n.,
small.
grhya
domestic.
a.,
go (209) m.,
as
khara m.,
ass.
gotva
gangd
f.,
n. pr., the
steer,
cow;
cowherd,
m.,
shepherd;
guardian.
Ganges.
bull,
ox-nature, stupidity.
n.,
gopa
f.,
6g., speech.
f.,
9Vdya (den.
goptdyati)
be keep-
er guard.
ganaya (den.: gandyati) number,
+ ava despise.
gdurava n., weight; dignity.
count;
;
gaii
f.,
gait; course.
]/
granth
(grathn&ti)
string
to-
gether; compose.
gandha m., odor, perfume.
gandharva m., a Gandbarva, one granth a m., literary work, book.
of a band of celestial singers.
grah (grhnati, grhnlte) receive,
'
V gam (gdcchati
follow;
1-
ava understand
go down, set
+ a come;
(cf. i
go
100)
nis
come
f-
anu
astam)
+ ud
seize
check
rise;
grdsa m.,
+
1-
ni hold,
prati take.
village.
bite,
mouthful.
restrain,
200
I.
Sanskrit-English Glossary.
or vi-nis decide,
nis
sometimes
cakra
rc.,
Y cafes
-que;
re,
(caste: 421)
a relate;
behold;
see,
name;
call,
-I,
thought; mind.
impel.
y cur (cordyati) steal.
quadruped.
a.,
be
alive.
fourth.
a.,
catuspad (282)
idem
n., eye.
caturtha,
conclude
vi
=if.
wheel.
vi-d explain.
caksus
+ pra gather;
+ sam collect.
ghrta
\-vi
away.
chattra
chdyd
Yd
tr.,
wander; graze
\-
ud caus.
+ pra
[-pra-vi, tr.,
ffsljj*
n.,
n.,
a certain
move
h pra or sam idem.
move, jana m., man; pi., and
sacrifice.
(-
coll.
cinute)
janam
gold.
men
trey fas.
cdturmdsya
\ ci
which moves
janman
f.,
mother.
n., birth,
existence.
ud
stir.
camtkara
n., that
leathern.
on, march
exter-
life.
+ ud
carmamaya
take
f-
,.
n.,
+ ava idem
minate.
-cava
\'
perform, commit;
+ sam-d idem
carman
shade.
away, remove
\'
umbrella.
n.,
f.,
\-
jaras (280)
f.,
old age.
in
I.
jara (280)
jala
old age.
f.,
water.
n.,
upon.
tatra adv., there, thither.
speak; chat.
X'jalp (jdlpati)
jati
f.,
way,
s.
ft
wife.
n., net.
jala
\
woman,
f.,
and
(jdyati) trans,
intrans.,
+ para, mid.,
conquer, win;
be conquered (cf. in Voc. 9).
n. pr.,
jina m.,
jihva
\
name
extend;
-f
sacrificial
esp.
tapas
a.,
knowing.
]/
(djnapdyati)
403) know;
Yd
command
caus.
\-
vi
jya
n.,
f.,
knowledge;
insight.
intr.,
do
a.,
tam (tdmyati:
131)
be sad.
taruna,
f.
-I, a.,
young, delicate.
jyestha (340)
a.,
best; oldest.
a.,
n.,
such.
palate.
much;
much
;
cal text-book.
light;
tadrg
talu
bowstring.
jyotis n.,
and
the immovable.
recognize.
jndna
tr.
practising ascetism
as m., ascetic.
-jna
-te),
in pass., suffer,
heat; self-torture.
n.,
tapasvin
spoon.
penance.
spoon,
stretch,
sacrifice);
burn; pain;
tr.,
(a
pra extend.
\/tap (tdpati,
juhu f
perform
Yd
of Buddha.
tongue.
f.,
so.
n. to ta; as
adv.. therefore.
201
Sanskrit-English Glossary.
heavenly tiraskarinl
star;
body.
f.,
tiryanc (272)
veil.
a.,
going horizontally;
as subst., animal.
ta
etc.
;
that,
also as
\/
f.,
n. pr.,
ornament (often
Taxila, a
city.
place of
pilgrimage.
tivra a., great, strong, violent.
however.
tu conj., but,
tadit
f.,
lightning.
fig.).
bank, shore.
def. article.
taksapild
tilaka m.,
fir a n.,
202
I.
Sanskrit-English Glossary.
take pleasure
in (w. instr.).
over;
+ ud emerge;
\-
ava dasta
+ pra
-d (335),
f.
trtiya,
]/
trsnd
leave,
(tydjati)
+ pari
leave
off,
]/
tringat (332)
n.
num.,
-kl
the threefold
world.
of a metre.
n.,
divya
num., eighty-three.
tva stem of pron. of 2d pers. (226
352.
present; generosity.
f.
(rarely m.), sky.
divasa m., day.
tryaglti
cf.
div (277)
name
n., gift,
dina
f.,
+pra
tristubh
2da (dydti
ddna
thirty.
f. ,
in
give or
erous.
give up.
triloka
436) give;
make
take (312);
Yd
pay;
thirst, desire.
f.,
third.
a.,
part, of dang.
n. pr.
dagaratha m.,
descend;
y/
4-
a.,
heavenly, divine.
dig (digdti)
command
+ upa
teach,
instruct.
4).
j/
\/
dang (ddgati)
danstrd
daksina
dlrgha
a.,
tooth.
dlrghdyus
n. pr.
Y div
f.,
daksa m.,
bite.
dih (degdhi
a.,
right-hand; southern.
du
428) smear.
long;
a.,
am
adv., afar.
long-lived.
(divyati) play.
(dunoti), intr., burn, feel dis-
danda m.,
stick; punishment.
tressed; tr., distress (ace).
y dandaya (den.: danddyati) pun- duhkha n., misery misfortune.
;
ish.
dugdha
n.,
dam (damyati
131)
control
n. pr.
difficult.
dayd
f.,
daridra
dargana
compassion,
a.,
n.,
milk.
curds.
n.,
pity.
\'
poor.
I.
dhanus
yduh
dukitr
daughter.
f.,
pass,
deva
on;
-f
m.,
god;
f.
cover,
yd
vi arrange,
goddess;
-I,
435) put,
devakula
temple.
n.,
divinity, deity,
ddiva,
f.
-i,
dosa m.,
dyuti
f.,
dravya
\'
divine.
dhl
n.,
property
hymns,
object.
etc.).
\'
dvdr
dhdirya
]/
firmness; courage.
f.,
cow.
f.,
n.,
steadfastness.
Aryan.
dvitlya (335)
a.,
second.
na adv., not
dvipad (282)
a.,
biped.
naksatra
lunar mansion.
|/dn'.s
(dvesti, dviste)
hate;
391),
dhenu
m., Aryan.
dhunute:
shake.
(dhunoti,
dhrti
dvijdti m.,
running; course.
n.,
a.,
<fo?/a
+ anu
{.,
(ofVedic dhlra
V dhu
f.,
understanding, insight.
dhimant a., wise, prudent.
brilliancy.
just.
dhdvana
fault.
ordain;
f.,
-f
make
queen.
devakl f., n. pr.
devata
down;
on,
put
look, glance; eye.
f.,
receive;
opt close,
seem,
look.
drf
keep shut;
(dargdyati)
(drgydte)
place;
open.
bow.
n.,
dharma m.,
show
203
Sanskrit-English Glossary.
enemy.
with
n.,
nand
(ndndati,
city.
-te)
abhi re-
dhona
namas
dhanin
n.,
a.,
money,
riches.
wealthy.
n.,
honor, glory.
(vir
and homo).
204
I.
Sanskrit-English Glossary.
naraka m.,
hell.
narmada
nala
f.,
niti
life; ethics,
navlna
]/nap
a.,
new.
perish;
(ndgyati)
perish; disappear.
X'nah (ndhyati) bind;
vi
ndtaka
n.,
drama, play.
ndraan
n.,
name; ndma
adv.,
ship.
a.,
low.
nydya m.,
logic.
nydyya
right, proper.
a.,
paksa
woman,
f.,
wife.
pipe, conduit.
f.,
panka
ni adv.,
down;
in, into.
mud, bog.
nidega m.,
n.,
f.,
by
name.
nau
nyanc (272)
ndll
+ sam
ndri
pol-
niruj
new.
a.,
conduct of
in., n. pr.
nava
f.,
itics.
command.
a.,
fifty-fifth.
fifty.
nipuna
a.,
nirdaya
nirvrti
a., pitiless.
f.,
contentment, happiness.
fly;
\-
ud
fly up.
consecrate,
bring
settle;
to
a.,
end,
marry.
nlca
initiate;
an
low.
caus.
f-
v?'-
(vydpdddyati) kill;
in
H
I.
nis (nifpddyate)
(abl.);
pra
\-
flee for
n., lotus.
y pi
same
purhs
punya
same
as
pumdm.
a.,
ascetic.
pur
assembly.
parvata m., mountain.
f.,
V paldy (pdldyate:
cf.
p. 116,
note)
city.
f.,
earlier, formerly.
pur ana,
-a and
f.
ancient; as
n.,
man
purusa m.,
beast.
caus.
-I,
a.,
n.,
n.
pr.,
creation, etc.
(homo).
grow.
Patna.
former,
one of a class of
yati) idem.
pdtaliputra
daughter.
but.
purd adv.,
works on the
flee.
-tri f.,
pa^u
pi, fat.
parisad
as pyd.
plna part, of
paramatman
para
pi.,
Manes.
step; place.
n.,
padma m.
n., cattle-raising.
to (ace.).
pada
205
Sanskrit-English Glossary.
n.,
pustaka
fat.
flower.
n.,
book (manuscript).
'
n. pr.
pada
papa
n.,
n.,
n. pr.,
Ptisan,
f.,
palana
n.,
pd$a
(284) m.,
the Sun-god.
pot, vessel.
m., foot
a.,
m., n, pr.
pumn
crime, sin.
n.
pr.
protection.
prthvi
f.,
earth.
fill.
,V")p>;
fpaV^/^^'
i?t/6
206
I.
Sanskrit-English Glossary.
sociable.
pdura m.,
priyavddin
caus. (pri-
glistening;
bright,
a.,
idem.
a.,
V'jjri
make
ndyati),
glad, please.
+ a
\/plu (pldvate)
illuminating.
drench.
praja
f.,
phala
creature, subject.
again
towards
(postpos.
]'
unfavorable.
a.,
pratyanc (272)
ward.
pratyaham
\lprath
a.,
backward, west-
bandhu m.,
caus.
(prathdyati),
pramatta
a.,
praydga m.,
bdla
many.
f.
careless.
n.
j)r.,
com-
relative.
strength, might.
n.,
balavant
bahu
much
join;
strong, mighty.
a.,
a., first.
pralhama (335)
a.,
catch;
pose.
bala
spread; proclaim.
prabhuta
adv., daily.
in
reward.
a., fruitful.
w.
ace.).
pratikula
n., fruit,
phalavant
Allahabad.
a.,
a.,
much, many.
young; as m.,
boy;
child,
-a, girl.
awakened
enlightened.
buddhi f., prudence, intelligence.
wake know.
prahdra m., stroke, shot; wound.
budha m., wise man, sage.
prdnc (272) forward, eastward.
;
pi.,
breath,
life.
n.,
penance, expiation.
a.,
dear.
priyakarman
priyavdc
a.,
a.,
brahmacarya
brahmacdrin
a.,
life
of holiness,
studying sacred
m. , Brahman
as
knowledge;
student.
brahman
(of
kind.
n.,
n.,
devotion; sacred
God);
sacred
word
knowledge;
world-spirit.
I.
207
Sanskrit-English Glossary.
Brahman.
brahmana m.,
priest,
gingbhiksd
Brahman.
f.,
alms.
+vi explain,
bhakta
bhakti
devoted, true.
a.,
f.,
devotion; honor.
-bhuj
n., eating.
bhagavant
+vi
a.,
distribute.
bhuvana
\/bhu
enjoying.
n. pr.,
n.,
a Vedic persorf.
world.
(bhavati,
-te)
abhi
exist;
+ pari
become;
despise;
bhava m.,
supporter; preserver;
husband.
n. pr.,
f.
being, creature.
bhuti
f.,
prosperity, blessing.
used
bhavati;
2nd person.
in
respectful
bhumi
n.,
Cf. 264.
f.,
bhusana
glance;
n.,
ornament.
bhr (bhdrati,
-te)
fig')-
-I-
n., n. pr.,
bhrgukaccha
-bhaj
sharing.
answer
Baroch, a
+prati
(ace. of pers.);
converse.
more;
ashes.
a.,
pra
1-
bhu
n. pr., India.
lord, master;
bhasman
be,
overpower;
fortune.
f.
enjoy.
a.,
bhavant,
+ upa
bhaksana
2bhuj (bhundkti,
bhunkte) eat,
enjoy; caus. (bhojdyati) feed ;
\-sam
208
I.
Sanskrit-English Glossary.
mastaka
head.
n.,
bhru
131)
mahisa m.,
eyebrow.
f.,
mahisi
maksikd
f.,
gnat.
fly,
maghavan (270)
I
m., Indra.
sure;
ni id em.
a.,
matsya m.,
called
352,
greek
mdtr
fish.
stem
of
aham;
drunk;
cf.
mdnava
manasa
n.,
f.
fflajB m.,
mitra
n.,
n.,
man
(homo).
sense; understanding.
-,
human.
way,
street.
garland.
f.,
month.
n., friend.
middle; mitradruh
(249)
friend-be-
a.,
traying.
]/man (mdnyate;
manas
195.
m., road,
used in
sweetness.
n.,
m.,
mdnusa,
mfl/
etc.,
mother.
honey.
madhuparka m., sweet drink.
madhyaa., middle; as
work, create.
cf.
^uvf;
f.,
marga
n.,
suppose
nis
n., flesh.
madhurya
4.
madhu
J-
mdhsa
shrewd, prudent.
mad
ma
prohibitions,
mind.
{.,
matimant
n. pr.
queen.
j/lma (jndti; mimite: 438) meaf.,
1-
sam honor.
tfmtl
mind.
fish.
wink;
(milati)
ni
close
the eyes.
muktd
f.,
pearl.
mukhya
ing.
spell,
manth (mathnati)
manthan (278) m.,
\'
Storm-gods.
stirring-stick.
pi.,
n. pr,,
anu
allow.
stir.
the
n.,
ascetic.
steal, rob.
club, pestle.
I.
rdyati) kill.
(den.:
mrgdyate)
\'
yd
chase, hunting.
f.,
glory, fame.
with
go;
(ydti)
into such
abstracts,
+ a approach.
rub,
Jumna.
stick, staff.
f.,
come
for, seek.
mryayd
n.,
yasti
hunt
ni or-
fix,
\lmrgaya
\-
appoint.
yamundf., n. pr., the river
mrga
ud undertake
(-
dain,
root.
n.,
209
Sanskrit-English Glossary.
off,
nrrf
earth, dirt.
f.,
mekhala
yuga
n.,
yugma
girdle.
f.,
n., pair.
+ pra
arrange
V yaj
(ydjati,
pers.,
yati)
instr.
make
crifice for
yajus
sacrifice
-te)
yuvan (269)
stem
young;
yuyam (226)
pron., you.
yadi adv.,
when,
way
rajju
as.
ranj
f.,
cord,
+ anu
(anurdjyati
inclined or devoted to
if.
if.
compose
(a literary work).
yadd
you.
sacrifice.
a.,
yuvati.
sacrificial post.
yajniya
f.
yupa m.,
formula, text.
a.,
(instr.).
yusmad
(ace).
n., sacrificial
yajna m.,
(ace.
caus. (ydjd-
rei);
use.
P*
rana m.
n., battle.
ratna
jewel.
n.,
14
-te)
Hoc).
be
210
I.
Sanskrit-English Glossary.
rupa
street.
f.,
grasp;
(rdbhate)
-fa
rein.
(rdjati,
rohini
{.,
laksa
n.,
ratri
\'
kingdom.
-f
apa
rap
n.
-f vi
ruj
f.,
yrud
scream;
sickness, disease.
grow; caus.
make
+ ava
+ ava
\-
upa
spring
(roJidyati, ropdyati)
rise or
+ pra
harsh, rough.
nis rob.
devastate
j
427) lick;
idem.
plunder.
writing, copying.
world
sing,
people.
lobha m., desire, avarice.
descend;
up.
a.,
up,
smear.
lidhe:
X'lunth (lunthdyati)
loka m.,
rise,
mount, ascend
ruksa
ob-
runddhe)
blood.
(rohati)
acquisition, gain.
lip (limpdti)
lekhana
n.,
plough.
n.,
rn.,
]/
besiege.
rudhira
take;
receive,
]/
surrounded; suffused.
}/ruh
labha
\'lih (ledhi,
429) weep.
ruddha, part, of rudh , besieged,
(rundddhi,
make
n., salt.
Jangala
(roditi:
com-
vi
receive,
(Idbhate)
lavana
idem.
\/rudh
\-
m., heap.
\/ruc (rocate)
cling.
light;
give.
a noted poem.
pr., a demon.
a.,
Ceylon.
caus. (lambhdyati)
n.,
ravana m.,
n. pr.,
f.,
labh
ramdyana
-ghu or -ghvt,
plain.
do wrong.
rdma
goddess of for-
f. ,
a hundred thousand.
little.
small,
lanka
night.
f.,
n. pr.
f.
laghu,
shine; be illustrious.
n.,
possessions,
rule;
f.,
tune.
direct,
-te)
gold-piece.
laksmi (276)
n.,
wealth.
form, beauty.
n.,
rupaka
iron.
grow
vahga m., race, family.
vakra a., crooked, bent.
and
pi.,
I.
vaksas
\/vac
n., chest,
(vdkti:
speak,
vatsa m.,
(a
abhi
caus.
in
vi
say;
dispute,
vadhu
vana
]/
vand
wife.
body;
n.,
vayam (223)
culp-
n., trade.
m.,
Brahman
f.,
in
life.
cistern.
forest-dwelling.
a.,
word.
blameworthy,
a.,
able.
vapi
vari
vapus
voice
forest.
woods,
vanavdsin
murder.
killing,
woman
f.,
n.,
f.,
vdcya
vdnaprastha
in.,
encl., or.
(abhivdddyati) vanijya
(mid.)
argue.
vadha
tr.
carry, bear;
proceed; flow; blow.
intr.,
vac
speak,
garment.
n.,
y'vah (ydhati)
vd
read.
e.
calf.
(vddati)
greet;
i.
say;
make
caus. (vdcdyati)
name;
I'vad
vastra
hreast.
415)
211
Sanskrit-English Glossary.
figure.
pron., we.
n.,
water.
out.
vi adv., apart,
away,
vinca (334)
twentieth.
a.,
tu'tta n.,
than).
(varndyati)
describe,
vallabha
\
year.
dear.
vidvista
on a journey;
\-
vasu
n.,
dwelling.
wealth, money.
vasudeva m.,
n. pr.
ni in-
of vi-dvi,
part,
habit.
f.,
pass.
detested.
wish.
knowing.
a.,
ra<; (vdsti)
vasati
portray.
varsa
417) know,
possessions; wealth.
prati
in-
a.,
Brahma.
obedient.
instr.
212
I.
pervading, far-
-bhvi, a.
f.
vibhu,
Sanskrit-English Glossary.
shrewd.
a.,
enter;
(vigdti)
self;
vig
1-
m.
seat one-
part, of vi-gis,
excellent,
give
rain
pain.
f.,
veddnta m.
a system of philo-
sophy.
altar.
f.,
vigva (231)
a., all
vyanjana
(Vedic).
man
n., spice.
in
yvyath
ment.
poison.
y'vyadh (vidhyati)
vyavahdra m.,
vydkarana
]/
remarkable.
visa
rain
pi.,
caste.
vigista
vrs (vdrsati)
fig.,
sam-d vedand
approach;
+ upa
hit, pierce.
wrong.
trial,
n.,
grammar.
round ;
open ;
1-
\/
f-
sam
vi explain
manifest
shut.
-te)
select.
tree.
exist, subsist,
+m return home;
become;
wander
proceed;
become an
as-
-te)
forth
cetic.
,^
n. pr.
\/vraj (vrdjati,
-f
ill.
sick,
a.,
n.,
break out,
arise; continue; caus. (act.) con- ]/gans (gdnsati) praise; proclaim;
\-pra get a-going,
tinue (trans.).
\-
vrttdnta
ra.
state
of
affairs
news.
rrddha part, of vrdh, old.
]/ vrdh
(vdrdhate) grow
bring up.
pass.,
cf.
322.
(vardhdyati
pra proclaim.
-te)
make grow;
gankd
f.,
f.,
n. pr.
hesitation.
gatatama
a.,
hundredth.
I.
213
Sanskrit-English Glossary.
y gam
(gdmyati)
become
gem m.
quiet,
be extinguished, go out.
gayyd f., bed, couch.
garad
}/
grdddha
name of Qiva.
branch;
f.,
red-
edition,
f.,
n.,
trouble.
}/
gri
grl
repose.
(dgrdyate)
command;
luck,
f.,
fortune,
goddess of fortune
n. pr.,
rule; pun-
Manes
16).
j/pds (paste)
become
131)
oblation to the
Voc.
(cf. in
action.
gdnti
(grdmyali:
autumn; year.
f.,
gram
weary.
protection.
n.,
remainder.
garana
n., rest,
gesa m.,
as
ish.
honorable, etc.
gdstra
n.,
science; text-book.
V'piArs (giksate)
grlmant
'
learn.
a.,
rich
famous.
make
hear,
i.
e.
\'
apart, distinguish.
gl
409) lie;
(gete:
+ adhi
git a a.,
]/
lie
sleep;
cold.
or
a.,
gudratva
man
n.,
white.
a.,
good; splendid.
sadag'iti
gudra m.,
loc.).
gveta
n. pr.
gubha
\-vi
gunahgepa m.,
y gvas
asleep on (ace).
]/
salvation.
n.,
ing;
condition of a Cudra.
j
saslha,
f.
-7
(334),
a.,
sixth.
214
I.
Sanskrit-English Glossary.
samagama
samyukta part,
vided with.
samlpa
a.,
near; as
samunnati
n.,
vicinity,
nearness, presence.
n.,
f.
height
elevation
y sanj
{sdjati
sajjdte:
cf.
in
(loc).
\'
sad
n., truth,
down; be sarvatra
overcome or exhausted
\-
approach;
counter;
\-
ni
sit
down;
+ pra be favorable.
sadd adv., always.
f.
sadrpa,
-e,
sathdigdha
samdhyd
a.,
f.,
a.,
river.
sarva (231)
righteousness.
f.,
mtya
sam,
hang on,
22)
full.
ready.
a.,
high position.
thigh.
a., all.
a.,
everywhere.
Sun-god Sa-
vitar; sun.
similar; worthy.
doubtful; unsteady.
twilight.
sahacara m.,
companion;
-l
f.,
wife.
good
satl,
sam
samaksam
adv.,
before,
presence of (gen.).
samartha a., capable, able.
in
smk
m., lion.
y sic
moisten
anoint as king.
\-abhi
in caus.
siman
easy
sundara,
f.
sumanas
song of praise.
(276)
woman.
f.,
(tisthati)
stand, intr.
as
stop;
+pra
sukta
n.,
over;
rise
bring forth;
(sute) generate,
rule, govern;
(cf.
note);
Vedic hymn.
+ sam
in caus.,
-\-anu follow
\-apa go
away;
(-sdrdyati) drive
away.
up;
\/
srj
in caus.
(srjdti)
+ ud
let
voice,).
move
y srp (sdrpati)
sthiti
}'
f.,
\-pra idem.
upa ap-
+ pra
mid.,
send ;
cf.
290, end.
condition.
sndna
arise,
sthdna
flow;
\-
also
(cf.
cause to remain
n.,
+ anu
ud
sr (sdrati)
1-
Voc. 40);
proach, reach;
generate.
]/
be in
stand
adhi mount,
flower.
y su
4 upa
favorably-minded
a.,
strew
in., thief.
y sthd
a., beautiful.
-z,
strnati,
strnute;
scatter, bestrew.
strl
n.,
(strnoti,
stotra n.,
very.
f.,
str
stena
su adv., well
sukha
strnite) scatter,
skirts.
stuti
out-
border, boundary;
f.,
y stu
(sidkyati) succeed
V 2sidh
215
Sanskrit-English Glossary.
I.
n.,
bathing, bath.
y snih (snihyati)
send
f.,
army.
ni
dwell;
devote
oneself to;
y sprg
inclined to,
(sprgdti) touch.
attend.
sdinya
honor;
feel
army.
sma
encl.,
(dat.).
slightly assev.
accompanies
present
often
tense,
216
I.
it
giving
Sanskrit-English Glossary.
ical tense.
y smr
(smdrati)
on ;
call to
'it is
taught,
i.
e.
tradition
f.,
own
a.,
V svanj
(svdjate)
embrace;
\'
y svap
(svdpiti:
epithet of
svasr
a.,
of ldlid;
as
adj.,
ad-
Himalaya Mts.
self, self.
self-existent; asm.,
Brahma.
sister.
f.,
part,
svddu
hita
429) sleep.
svapna m., sleep, dream.
svayambhu
causal,
because.
for,
\-
similar.
a.,
\-pra idem.
send;
]/hi (hinoti)
(f <**.)
one's own.
neglect. ChTytx^e
sva
law-book.
garland.
f.,
oblation.
m., hand.
y lhd
traditional'.
smrti
n.,
pass, smaryate
sraj
hma
sweet.
steal ;
svadhyaya m., private recitation \ hr (Jidrati) take away
of sacred texts.
+ apa idem;
+
plunder;
svdmin m., possessor, lord.
a act. and mid., fetch, bring;
;
ud-d
praty-a
cite,
mention;
back;
bring
+ ud
save, rescue.
y han (hdntix 419) kill; caus. (gha- hrd (281) n., heart.
+ apa hrdaya n., heart.
tdyati), have killed;
+ abhi smite;
remove;
y hrs (hdrsati,
sam-d wound;
h ni kill;
-1delighted;
pra idem.
he interj., O, ho.
+ sam
-han (283)
hanu
hfsyati) rejoice, be
f.,
write.
a.,
killing.
jaw.
hanumant m.,
\'hri (jihreti)
n. pr.,
a monkey- hrl
king.
f.,
yhva
be ashamed.
modesty, bashfulness.
(hvdyati) call
summon.
in caus. (hvd;
+d
call,
II.
217
English-Sanskrit Glossary.
II.
English -Sanskrit.
approach, to:
according to
anu, postpos.
ni.
gam + d; yd+d.
f.
army
arise, to:
dp.
nam + pra.
adore, to:
arrow
advantage: hita n.
adversity duhkha
afraid, to be
afterward
kalyana
n.
n.
+ anu.
also
always
sadd,
pari-
be-
ca, postpos.
labh
bank
tathd.
parisad
2vid;
va.
f.
lac; dp;
labha m.
kartr
in.;
etc.) drasfr
ram.
bad
;
axe; paracu m.
nit yam.
:
f.
jyotisa n.
-\-ava or pra.
hymnns,
api.
oneself, to
announce,
to
vraj+pra.
sabhd
author:
and
m.
yati m.
attainment
ask
Qp
f.
although
amuse
a.,
attain, to:
eva.
api.
altar: vedi
muni m.
astronomy
f.
ascetic
assembly
all-protecting: vicvapd.
alone (adv.)
m.
isu
alms
prati.
age: vayas n.
all:
gara m.
Aryan:
come an
tatas.
again: punar.
against
f.
gam + d.
bhl.
send
arrive, to:
papa.
:
V\
tira n.
banner: ketu m.
barbarian
bathe, to:
yavana m.
ma.
(of
m.
Vedic
218
II.
rana m.
battle:
be,
to:
n.
bhu; vrt;
English-Sanskrit Glossary.
yuddha
(be
sthd.
bear
rksa
both
ubha du.
nam.
bow,
to
boy
bdla m.
branch
brave: dhira.
to:
bee:
va.
alt
beg, to
bhu; vrt.
madhulih m.
+ d.
uar m.
hr +
d.
burn, to
Benares
dah.
business: kdrya n.
but: tu; kimtu ; punar.
kdfi f.
bend, to: nam.
:
+ upa.
beseech, to: pad+pra.
call, to:
caste
cease, to:
celebrated
creyas
cri
bird
+ d.
jydyas.
birth
vihaga
jdti
black
chain
f.
va.
;
janman
n.
kdnti
blood: rudhira
n.
to (intr.)
f..
rudh.
uras
it.;
n.
boat: ndu
vicruta ; crimant.
chest: vaksas
prf.
blow,
pi.
va.
hdra m.
charm
paksin m.
krsna.
go
charioteer; suta m.
dvipad.
jdti f.
cattle
biped
capable: samartha.
better
citizen
vah.
city
2i\r.
vdpi
f.
pdura m.
nagara
n.
-j f.;
cleverness: buddhi
f.
pur
f.
f.
book:
prthu ; uru.
brother: bhratr m.
m.
f.
m + a;
bring, to:
broad
behind
bridegroom
bhiks.
dro/'a
n.
rupa
Qdkhd
m.
beauty
kumdra m.
Brahman brdhmana m.
va.
become,
+ ud.
n.
situated)
(manuscript) pustaka
(work) grantha m.
n.;
apt.
coachman: suta m.
come,
to: graw
a; ya
6;
t -f
II.
abhi or a;
yd +
nis;
command
f.
Txjnd
nideca m.
caus.
jnd+d
to: dig+d;
day: divasa m.
d.
putri f
f/u-
f.
d.
by
rfma n.
dine dine
ahan
to
car
n.;
pratyaham
commit,
a;
f.
daughter: kanyd
tor
nis.
command,
219
English-Sanskrit Glossary.
\kr.
n.
company: samdja m.
to: rac.
compose,
conduct: vrtta
deity
deliverance
cint
patnl
devatd
f.
depart, to
Ivid.
mukti
i -f
desire, to
n.
lubh.
despise, to
count, to
determine, to:
ganaya.
:
cover, to
f.
\vr (mid.)
\vr
+ sam
f.
go
srj.
crescent: kald
kft
+ ava;
nac
f.
ruj
di,-?(i distress, to
ava. distribute, to
prati-d.
vi.
du.
bhaj
pra-
vi.
divya.
-f
domestic: grhya.
dog cvan m. ; cum
:
n.
vi.
chid
divine
tyaham.
dancing: nrtta
-f-
vad +
dispute, to:
vyddhi m.
ruh -f ava.
;
dismount, to
disown, to: khyd
disappear, to
disease
f.
crow: vdyasa m.
curds: dadhan n.
off, to
+ pra pad +
diligently: bhrcam.
jagat n.
cut
durlabha; duskara.
dig, to: khan.
diligence: udyoga m.
creature: prdnin m.
mr ;
difficult:
f.
cowherd: gopa m.
create, to
die: aksa m.
die, to
(mid.),
cow: dhenu
tejasvin.
course: gati
apa.
f.
courageous
f.
demon: rdksasa m.
+ upa.
copying: lekhana
n.
ni.
ji.
consecrate, to: ni
consider, to
karman
delicate: taruna.
n.
conquer, to:
consort
deed
door: dvar
f.
sam-a.
f.
vi.
220
II.
English-Sanekrit-Glossary.
p.
7?
doorkeeper: dvdhstha m.
dove kapota m.
even (adv.):
evil (adj.):
exceedingly:
ni; dwell
sanj.
karna m.
ear:
earth
bhu
bhumi
f. ;
f.
8c. die.
\kr
bhuj.
chid
to:
one's
kirti
f.
yacas n.
f.
vicruta.
eldest: jyestha.
fat:
gaja m. hastin m.
ekadaca.
;
tr
ud.
field
ava.
dvis m.
finish, to:
+ pra.
nah + sam.
equip, to
eulogy: stotra n.
sampurna.
fire:
entrancing manohara.
envoy: data m.
#dA.
finally: ante.
enter, to
vie -f pra.
m.
tiras.
anavadya.
puma;
enjoyment: bhoga m.
:
/>?7r
pancama.
filled:
catru m.
Ikr
ksetra n.
fifth:
fight, to:
fault, to find
fear: bhaya n.
emperor: samraj m.
ari m.
pina; pusta.
janaka m.
father:
faultless:
to
family: vahga m.
eightieth: acltitama.
enemy
fall
(killed):
patita; mrta.
aksan n.;
ni ;
fallen
r;
famous:
emerge, to
pat; pat
lot:
eighth: astama.
ud.
;
f.
eighty: aciti
vi;
fair: sundara.
fame
tiras.
eight: asta.
elephant
eleventh
n.
samidh
\vr
vi\
caksus n.
mukha
fagot
fall,
eclipse, to
eye: netra n.
locana n.
face:
f.
prthivi
east, eastern
f.,
n.
ati.
exterminate, to
on
api.
every: sarva.
dp + sam.
prathama;
thamam.
fish
fit,
to
tnatsya m.
:
/w;'.
at
first
mina m.
2?ra-
II.
five: paiica.
generous
flee, to
get, to:
flit,
paldy.
to: bhram.
flock
fly,
to:
fodder
foe: ari
fly
anu;
+ anw.
food
foot
anna
force
bala n.
vana
give, to:
f.
glance: drc
f.
ktrti
f.
deva m.
good: sddhu;
graciousness
grain
crl
crl
often pi.
f.,
muc.
mitra n.;
phala
f.
n.
n.
grah.
car.
mitradruh.
(gen.),
Greek: yavana m.
greet, to vand vad +
n.
agra
samaksam
f.
hrd m.
fruit:
devl
great: mahant.
friend -betrayer
front:
graze, to
four: catur.
friend:
krpd
vyakarana
grasp, to
f.
dhdnya
goddess grammar
f.
forty: catvarincat
free, to:
go on
i;
pra.
sant.
(sacrificial): yajus n.
n.
n.
n.
gam;
n.
formula
f.
yacas
goddess
gold: suvarna
gracious: civa.
of
f.
Ida.
yam;
forest-dwelling: vanavdsin.
form, to lwd + nw.
fortune
f.
2>a7a
giver: ddtr m.
god
foreign: para.
forehead: lald{a
forest:
kanyd
n.
;
glory
pada m. pad m.
girl
dp.
saw*.
girdle: mekhald
f.
up pat + ud.
ghdsa m.
m. ; catru m.
pat;
nah
gird, to:
pi.
ddtr.
/aM; lac;
dana n.
gift:
papu m.
221
English-Sanskrit Glossary.
in
n.;
f.
of:
agre,
bhumi
fruitful: phalavant.
ground
full:
purna; sampurna.
f.
abhi, caus.
on the
g.
adhas.
garden: udydna
garland: ao/a
gate: drar f.
gather, to:
ci
f.
n.
;
guilt:
sraj
papa
n.; enas n.
f.
gazelle: harina
hang, to
sam.
in.
wroa m.
sanj lag.
happiness: sukha n.
:
222
II.
English-Sanskrit Glossary.
harm, to
hate, to
dvis
\kr
intelligence: buddhi
pra.
jaw: hanu f.
jewel mani m.
heart
heaven
heavy
hell
n.
hrdaya
hrd
n.
sana
svarga m.
kill, to
gura m.
vtra m.
hesitation: gankd
mr, caus.
nrpati m.;
m.
rthiva
f.
m.
ra/an
holy: sddhu.
knowledge:
madhu
jnana
n.
tri.
language: bhdsd
sev.
f.
grha n.
grhastha m.
:
house-priest
land: depa m.
f.
householder
n.
law: dharma m.
horse: agva m.
house
m'cfya f .
f.
hope: dgd
pa-
bhubhuj
(adv.); grham.
:
m.; bhubhrt m.
kingdom rdjya n.
know, to: lvid;jnd.
honey
bhu-
high: ucchrita.
high water: pura m.
hold shut, to: Idha + apt.
home
hero
rafria n.
n.
guru.
naraka m.
f.
iron: io^a n.
apa.
dvis
adharma m.
injustice:
master of the
h.,
law-book:
m.
w'dfo"
mrti
f.;
dharmagd-
stra n.
grhastha m.
law-suit: vyavahdra m.
purohita m.
lead, to:
how?: katham.
human: mdnusa.
m.
leader: netr.
learn, to: #?
ava; Ivid;
hunter: vyddha m.
hurl, to: 2as; ksip.
learned
learning: wicfya f.
leather: carman n.
hymn:
swfcto n.
leavings: ucchista
I
impart, to
n.
lesson: adhydya m.
aham.
:
Void
ni,
caus.
fo'A
ara.
life
light:
India: bharatakhanda m.
initiate, to: ni
upa.
like: ioa.
n.
carita n.
II.
limb: afiga
modesty: Art
m.
ostha
moisten, to:
god of
love,
1.
lanar mansion
kanyd
man
mostly
bhuyas.
kama m.
naksatra n.
mother-in-law
f.
bald
mouth
f.
cvacru
m.
giri
mukha
mo-ithful
nam
f.
parvata m.
n.
f.
to: \kr.
(w>):
n.
month: mdsa m.
maidservant: ddsl
make,
sic.
monarch; samrdj m.
money: dhana n.; rasu
mountain
maiden
f.
inaw m.
n.
snih.
n.; a/arf
f.
pra.
pati m.
padma m.
love, to
duhkha
misfortune:
n.
223
English-Sanskrit Glossary.
grdsa m.
to
mr, caus.
caus.
m.; (homo): jana m.;
mdnava m. manusya m. wara m. must: arh;
han
han,
purusa
mankind:
cf.
m.
jiawa
cise 30.
pi.
name: ndman
marriage: vivdha m.
name,
ganaya.
neck: kan\ha
mat
Acta m.
means: sddhana
meet, to
(intr.)
jam + sam
(mid.),
mention, to hr -f urf-a.
merchant: vanij m.
:
n.
vad;
ndma.
(reckon)
xa.
no one
f.,
n.; waft"
minister: mantrin m.
f.
cid,
or
or cana.
the N.
na
kirn
api,
cid,
sc. dig.
n.
cid,
nothing:
cana.
payas
api,
f.
na ka + api,
news: vrttdnta m.
night: rdtri
milk, to:
mind: manas
by
carta.
wdw
merit: punya n.
fcszra n.;
n.
meeting: samdgama m.
melted butter: ghrta n.
milk:
n.
vac;
net jala n.
never: na kadd
n.
medicine: dusadha
to:
or
224
O:
II.
English-Sanskrit Glossary.
he.
pilgrimage: iirthayatrd
pious: sddhu.
obedient: vidheya.
oblation havis n.
place, to
ldhd ; dhd
f.
+ sam-d.
ocean
plan
udadhi m.
offend, to:
samudra m.
han+prati;
Via.
play, to
omnipresent
once sakrt.
ruh, caus.
div.
vibhu.
abhiprdya m.
plant, to
pleasure: sukha
pAl
n.
with
one: eka.
icchd
only: eva.
opinion; mati f
cchayd.
mata
f.
kdma m.
plough, to
outskirts: siman
f.
post, sacrificial:
path
pearl
muktd
panthan m.
people
f.
pray
perform,
to:
loka,
sidh,
s.
and
caus.;
gam;
for, to
stutii.
stotra n.
stu.
arth.
prescription: ddeca m.
n.; prdyagcitta n.
./ana, pi.
song of p.
praise, to:
peasant: krslvala m.
penance: tapas
yupa m.
pound, to : pis.
pour, to: hu.
power: bala n.
n.
bhdga m.
mdrga m.
die.
pot: ghata m.
palace: prdsdda m.
n.
possessions: dhana n.
sva.
part
sve-
poor: daridra.
.<^3
to: vrs.
yugma
krs.
at p.
poem: kdvya n.
poet: kavi m.
ordained: vihita.
pair:
pleas-
n.
athavd.
overwhelm,
p.,
pi.
car;
tan.
presence: samlpa n.
previous
purva.
priest: rtvij m.
prince kumdra m.
property: vasu n.; dhana
:
n.
prosperity: bhuti f.
protect, to : raks ; 2pd ; pa, caus.
protection; carana n.
II.
protector
raksitr
ra.
rdi
gas.
punishment: danda m.
put, to: stha,
quadruped
ud.
f.
rajni
f.;
mahisl
f.
pdda m.
srj
ud.
root: inula n.
run, to
dp
grah;
grah
a.
(tell) kath.
path;
rein
f.
remember,
mud.
return, to
vrt
grah
reward phala
:
rich: dhanin;
of,
for
3).
lavana
nam\puj;
the:
n.
trpta.
to
caus.
trp,
(oneself)
+ ud.
say, to
vad
vac
bru.
ds
+ upa.
scholar:
(learned
gisya:
man)
pandita m.
artha in cpd.
Savitar: savitr m.
n.
save, to : hr
ni.
ni.
n.
trp.
tandula m.
reverence, to:
some one)
yajna m.
formula yajus
m.
375,
satiated
to: smr.
:
salt:
rsi
satisfy,
restrain, to
+ prati.
racmi m.
rice
(cf.
deca m.
sacrifice:
m. sage:
sake
region: die
n.
caus.
sacrificial
reduced
Ig.
dru.
sacrament: samskdra m.
ya;',
labh;
Ida
recite, to:
d//a<;
to:
+ prati;
caus.
wir;',
running: dhdvana
rajya n.
receive,
mrj
+ pra.
vac, caus.
:
f.
ragmi m.
read, to:
vrs.
realm
sarit
f.
ray:
rub, to
vrsti
pi.
f.
queen: devl
rain
f.
river: nadi f
catuspad.
m.
righteousness: satya n.
yuj right (subst.): dharma m.
ldhd;
caus.;
ni.
dig
225
English-Sanskrit Glossary.
seat oneself, to
n.
samudra m.
sad +
15
ni.
226
II.
second
English-Sanskrit Glossary.
putra m. suta m.
son-in-law jdmdtr m.
son
dvitiya.
see, to:
pac; drc;
seer: rsi m.
ties;
Iks
pra.
f.
song: gir
stotra n.
soul:
serve: sev.
to: (place)
set,
sun, etc.)?
shade: chdyd
f.
she, etc.
f.
shine, to
ship
sd,
(intr.,
gam +
rdj
bhd
vi.
sin
f.
vyddhita
sawi.
rugna.
stone : drsad
f. ;
(precious)
stop, to (tr.): rudh.
rathyd
f. ;
singing: gita n.
strive, to
-f a.
sister: swasr
sit,
yat.
study, to:
subject: prajd
six: sas.
such: idrc.
sastha.
suffering:
f. ;
die
slave: c/aso m.
slay, to:
f.
pi.;
ddsl
akdea
n.
*fo";
(pi.):
ers: ke cit
bhdnu m. ; dditya m.
:
cis
ud.
abhi.
swift: dcu.
sword:
asi
m.
m.
ke
sometimes: kva
survive, to
tathd.
n.
sweet: svadu.
+ pra; han +
evam:
soldier: sdinika
some
duhkha
suitable: anurupa.
snn
ci.
so:
f.
summit: cikhara m.
f.
smite, to: hr
suffused: ruddha.
skilled: patu.
sky: div
abhi.
ni.
mdrga m.
strongest: balistha.
f.
sixth
mani m.
cam
lunth.
danda m.
stick:
api; \vr
4-
enas n.
mm;
m.
f.
steer: go
paksa m.
/?apa n.
sip, to
bhdsd
side:
speech: vac
spoon juhu
f.
spear: kunta m.
f.
shoe: updnah
sick
dtman m.
astam.
of ta.
cubh
ndu
\dhd;
astam;
4-
stfwto' f.
tit.
tit.
oth-
take,
to:
da
a;
grah;
prati.
take place, to
jan; bhu
grah
II.
treasury kom m.
tree vrksa m. ; taru m.
pad + pra.
tasteful: rasavant.
tax: kara m.
to:
teach,
truth
dcdrya m.
tear: agru n.; bdspa m.
tell,
guru m.
ten
twelve: dvddara.
twenty-eight
n.
bhi,
caus.;
vij
ud,
n.
umbrella: chattra
there
twine: bandh.
two: dva.
cans,
understand, to:
tadd.
f.
twilight: sandhyd
kip.
to:
text-book: gdstra
then
saptavihgati.
twice: dvis.
to, to
terrify,
aMdvihgati.
twenty-seven
daga.
tend
n.
satya
twelfth: dcddaga.
temple: devakula
+ true:
upa.
teacher
227
English-Sanskrit Glossary.
unite, to (intr.)
tatra.
thereupon
anrta
tatas.
untruth
m.; caura m.
upanisad
thief: stena
man;
think on:
n.
gam ava.
gam + sam (mid.),
-f-
n.
asatya n.
upanisad
f.
smr; dhyd.
sdmanta m.
third: trtiya.
vassal
thirty: tringat.
Veda: veda m.
thirty-three
trayastringat.
verse
gloka m.
ay am.
thou: tvam.
vessel
three
victory: jaya m.
this: ta;
threefold: trivrt.
thrice:
tris.
thus: iti;
time
evam;
tathd.
kdla m.
voice
<7<zw
vac
f.
trade
mata
n.
n.
abhi.
gir
f.
f.
wagon: ratha m.
warrior: ksatriya m.
touch, to
dharma m. punya
f.
gvas.
tongue jihvd
torment, to
virtue
visit, to
to-day: adya.
to-morrow:
f.
victorious, to be:,;i.
tri.
(of Rigveda) re
n.
pdtra
sprg.
ap
f.
pi.
228
II.
wear, to
dhr, caus.
English-Sanskrit Glossary.
winter: hemanta m.
bhr.
weave,
bandh.
wish, to:
western:
West:
what
pratici
alone,
pratyanc;
f.,
the
withered
mldna.
without: vind
sc. dig.
(instr.,
wolf: vrka m.
n.
woman:
whence?:
woman-servant: ddsl
jay a
where
kutas.
ya.
strl
f. ;
f.
world:
vana
loka
worship, to
ya ka + api, cid
cana; often by rel. alone,
whole: krtsna.
:
bhu-
n.
brahman
world-spirit:
ka.
whoever
ntha m.
katara.
(rel.): ya.
who?:
vadhu
f. ;
white: gveta.
whither?: kva; kutra.
who
ndrt
f.
(rel.): yatra.
which
ace),
witness: saksin m.
(rel.): ya.
wheel: cakra
or pari.
wedding: vivdha m.
weep, to: rud.
west,
+ apa
is.
n.
_pfi;'.
or worthy: sadrga.
wound, to ksan.
wreath maid f. sraj
:
f.
bhdryd
win, to
nan
f.
patnl
f.
yoke, to:
yonder:
ji.
wind: vdyu
va.
vdta
ta.
^iy, caus.
tatra.
young: yuvan.
n.
Appendix.
Hindu Names
The Hindus
call
the
different
of
Letters.
sonant.
ukara;
k,
a, u, ka, etc.,
The
r,
Brahmans employ,
with insignificant variations, an ictus-accent, which is quite different
from the older musical accent (svara) described in Indian and
In the pronunciation of Sanskrit almost all
itation
Yeda
The
older system,
in the rec-
moreover, as marked
in
subjected to very considerable modifications by the Hindus in the traditional recitations of the Vedic
has been
schools.
of the
230
Appendix.
is
dgamat,
thus, upagacchati,
4.
upagdmatdm.
member
is
the
member be a monosyllabic
own accent, but that of the
first
its
strongest
in
Sanskrit
P.
10.
P. 27.
Add
to 102
The final ^S({ a of the root is shortened in
Add
the reduplicated stem, except in the first persons.
to 103
In the dual and plural of all declensions the
:
vocative
P.
31.
P. 39,
Add
1.
is like
the nominative.
to 112.5: It is also
^rTf?T bhrdmati
P. 40,
1.
At
7.
etc.
P. 43, Vocab.,
s.
read: are.
P. 59.
P. 60,
At end of
1.
The
188 add:
impf. pass,
is
similarly inflected.
19.
first
word
1.
10
P. 72,
1.
12.
P. 73,
1.
P. 74,
1.
7.
P. 87,
1.
12.
nT read:
^TH-
Bead: possessive.
P. 117, 1. 6. For: T^TT read: Trf^fSTT.
P. 119, Vocab. Insert in last line: + ^r^ "^JT come together, join.
P. 126. Add to 329 the following: Note also: $1<^3| 12, etc., but
P. 90, last
line.
WM*K 33
for
^H
etc.;
>
for
^TTT-
^^
P.
135,
1.
5.
For:
P.
137,
1.
2.
Bead:
read: 41
<*R
yrWTffiPft-
P. 138,
1.
1'2.
Z)eZt!
P. 180,
1.
17.
For:
P. 182,
1.
1.
'firm in battle'.
^fcrfST
f^rf^
read:
P. 186,
1.
1.
.Kead:
P.
190,
1.
6.
For:
P.
192,
1.
13
P.
P.
197, col. 1.
P.
199, col. 1.
P. 205,
f%f^.
^T^fff.
suffix read: suffice.
qf^jM^
read: \*1$\
+ sam-d come
together, join.
+ upa-a come
S. v. \/gam, insert:
col. 2,
1.
fill.
near.
]<
pr (pardyati) overcome
j/2
(evils); prevail.
P. 207,
col. 2,
P. 208,
col. 1,
Col.
5.
1.
2.
1.
2, 1.
below.
P. 209,
col. 2,
\/yuj
P.
f.,
begging, alms.
1.
Insert:
2.
ni,
+ pra
-te;
195,
fly.
bhramyati: 131).
L. 9 from
486.
shoot.
S. v.
214, col. 2,
212, col. 1,
+ pra
P.
Read: bhiksa
below.
L. 9 from below.
Read:
idem.
1.
9.
Read: sameta
vided with.
(|
+ sam-a)
a.,
"
"I
7P /*<V*4
14 DAY USE
RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED
This book
Renewed books
OCT 2
US9 68
B EC*VED
OCT
IV 69 41 MA
%& && PPT*
OCT 15
D6C
1970
I5t
W6
u
^RECDtD
**EC
970 -8 PM^'fc
>VIAY
u 9
LD
21-40m-2,'69
(J6057sl0)476 A-32
General Library
University of California
Berkeley
IN
U.C.
BERKELEY LIBRARIES
CD3TS7bTD^
>.
.'
hi
7\ </
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY